Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Nick was nervous.
Nick was unsure.
Nick was….. going to be late if he didn’t get a wriggle on.
Two months ago, he decided he wanted a summer job to save up for when he goes to uni. He looked around at where an athletic energetic, people pleasing 18-year-old would fit best.
He didn’t fancy McDonalds he didn’t want his guilty pleasure to be ruined by going behind the scenes, he didn’t fancy the chippy and smell of fish grease, he didn’t fancy Aldi lumping boxes about in the warehouse, no matter how strong his arms were. Nick was still 18 and so wanted to make money doing very little. His mate Christian worked at the local leisure centre in the kid’s club teaching tennis and badminton, he told Nick of a lifeguard’s course and that was that. The pay was good, the hours were reasonable, the work was, relaxed and he could rotate to the outdoor pool and tan up.
His application went in the same afternoon.
Three weeks later Nick had passed his lifeguard course.
And now it was his first day.

He was looking at himself in the mirror, navy shorts that rested mid-thigh, red T-shirt with yellow sides and the word lifeguard printed across the back of his shoulders. White socks and trainers, a pair of flip flops in his bag along with jogging bottoms baseball cap, a towel and suncream. He’s got his sunglasses resting in his hair and his whistle around his neck hanging on a rainbow shoelace. Nick didn’t actively tell people he was bisexual, he only told the people who mattered most, but he did wear blue pink and purple striped shoelaces in all his trainers, so that if anyone cared to look and understand they’d get it, if not he just had colourful shoelace choice, he was happy with this balance not feeling the need to explain himself to anyone.
He heads downstairs to make a travel mug of tea for the bus journey and some toast, he made a packed lunch last night it’s waiting for him in the fridge. He also did nervous baking last night but doesn’t have the courage to take a big trey of chocolate brownies in on his first day, so he’ll share those with his mates instead. He has twenty minutes to get to the bus stop, so with a scratch to Nellies head and a promise he’ll take her for a walk later, a quick ‘bye Mum’ and he’s off. Off to his first day at work.

He reaches the leisure centre with plenty of time to find the staffroom and put his lunch in the fridge. They have a staff meeting first thing where all the lifeguards get their rota for the day. To help stave off boredom when on poolside they switch around every half an hour. Nicks nerves have turned to excitement.
“Alright mate. You new?”
“Ah, yeah, yep. it’s my first day”.
“Cool, cool, we’ll welcome. I’m happy to show you about if you like. I worked here last summer season in the uni summer holiday. I’m Ben by the way.”
“Yeah, thanks mate. I’m Nick, nice to meet you.”
The head lifeguard walked into the meeting and saw Ben and Nick chatting, so paired them up for Nicks first week so he can learn the ropes. Nick was grateful not to be thrown in the deep end. It was also explained that on Wednesdays after the pool closed, they had update training, this was a requirement to keep your lifeguard registration current, that you practice the life saving techniques and CPR. Nick didn’t mind it was only an hour and he got to swim some lengths too.

So, his first day went on, civil chit chat with Ben as they worked their way round in a tour guide fashion, both being left off the poolside rota for the morning to allow this. He was shown the cleaning cupboard, the first aid room, the equipment store, the plant room where the chemicals for the pool were stored, he walked round the outdoor pool and the grassy area where people sunbathed, he noticed a few people staring at him as he walked through, they obviously noted he was new. The two of them walked past a group of girls roughly the same age and heard them chatting, and giggling.
“I think you’ve got a fan club already” Ben nudged Nick.
“Huh? Oh, I know them from school, they never leave me alone.” Nick shrugs and rolls his eyes. Ben has a wicked grin on his face. “You’ll make a good wing man on a night out” Ben says. Nick doesn’t look impressed; he’s never been one to actively flirt to pick up girls or boys.

The tour carries on and then concludes in the staffroom conveniently at lunchtime.

“This afternoon we have swimming lessons in the small pool, lane swimming in the main pool and the outdoor pool is for general swim.
We’ll start with the swimming lessons.” Ben explains, Nick nods along while eating his lunch.

The staffroom door creaks open and a slight boy walks in. He’s wearing swimming board shorts and a T-shirt; it says Charlie in his back. The boy walks over to the lockers takes out his lunch box and then places his bag inside. He sits on a chair at the side of the room and opens his lunch box. He hasn’t acknowledged anyone in the room, but he has certainly caught Nicks attention.
“Who’s that?” Nicks whispers to Ben.
“Who? Oh” Ben huffs.
“That’s Charlie. He’s a swimming teacher. Proper weirdo though.
I’d give him a wide berth if I were you.”
“What? Why? He seems ok.”
“Nick, I’m telling you. He’s just some gay nerd, not worth your time.”
Nick doesn’t know what to reply. Instead, he just continues to look at Charlie while Ben is distracted with his lunch.
Raven black curly hair, Nick can’t wait to see it wet in the pool and land on his face, piercing blue eyes, Nick can’t wait to see the pool water sparkle and reflect in them, he has a slight body, he’s not just skin and bone, there is muscle definition and Nick can’t wait to see him glide through the water. It’s then he notices Charlie has flicked his eyes up and catches Nicks eyes on him, he offers Charlie a friendly smile and is rewarded with a smile in return, revealing the most adorable dimples Nick can’t wait to make deepen with a bigger smile. Then he sees Charlie’s eyes flick to the boy next to him Ben, the smile is gone in an instant and Charlie seems to shrink a little and fold in on himself. Nick doesn’t know why but in hearing the negative review from Ben about Charlie he guesses they aren’t friends.

Charlie has eaten Half of the food in his lunch box and packs it away, he gets a few pieces of equipment out of his locker and heads to poolside for his first lesson.

“Right. You ready to go? We’ll head to the lessons first then move round through the afternoon.”
“Yeah, no problem, I’ll just put my lunchbox back in my bag. Umm, Ben?”
“Yeah mate?”
“Do I have a locker?”
“Oh shit. Yeah, sorry, totally forgot, you’ve got that one with no padlock. You’ll need to bring in your own lock.”
Nick looks and the locker is the one next to Charlie’s.
“Ok, I’ll get a lock on my way home ready for tomorrow.”

They head back into pool side and Nicks breath instantly leaves his body. The sight in front of him is extraordinary. He can see Charlie under the pre pool showers, head backwards under the water, water running down his face and throat on to his chest and shoulders, down his arms and dropping off his fingertips. Nick takes a moment to notice his hands are slender and careful in their movement, his fingers run through his hair releasing the curls and dampening them with the water. He then switches to have his head facing down, chin on his chest, the water runs down the back of his neck, down over his shoulders wetting the T-shirt he’s wearing making it stick closer to his body. His slender, finely toned body. Then the water stops, he flicks his head back runs his hands over his hair to brush it from his eyes and places a head band on to keep it from falling forwards again. It’s like Nick is watching his own personal 90’s Diet Coke advert.
“Nick?” He hears Ben calling probably not for the first time.
“Nick mate, come on” with a little tug on his T-shirt sleeve Nick is drawn out of his daze. He looks at Ben and moves to follow him. He glances back to the shower, but Charlie is gone.

“So, we have four swimming teachers there’s Charlie, Tori, Tara, and Darcy. They’re all a bit fruity and weird so maybe just don’t mingle if you wanna be seen as normal.”
“What makes them weird?” Nick asks out of curiosity, also wondering how safe it would be to let his sexuality known, given Bens gay nerd comment.
“Well, Tara and Darcy are lesbians Darcy is chaos personified, Tara is as strait laced as they come. Tori is miserable like all the time, don’t think I’ve ever seen her smile and Charlie her brother well, he’s just a pathetic gay guy who thinks the world is out to get him. They generally stick to their little group thankfully.”
Nick does not feel it is a good idea to come out to Ben. In fact, he hopes he doesn’t notice his shoelaces, this doesn’t seem the most accepting environment, but he does want to meet the swimming teachers, he likes to find the queer community, it’s where he feels most comfortable.
Nick returns to watching Charlie in the pool. He watches as his muscles flex and stretch allowing him to glide through the water. His student today is a four-year-old, Nick watches in awe as Charlie builds the girls confidence, he has clearly spent a lot of time teaching her, she has total trust in him. The girl goes from floundering doggy paddle to a stroke that resembles front crawl within a few widths. It’s all too soon that Ben is moving them on. With a sigh and a glance back to see Charlie encouraging a star float from the girl Nick turns and walks to the outdoor pool.

Outside is women’s only swimming. Ben explains they have an hour everyday it’s normally in the mornings but today they had maintenance so it’s now.
He tells Nick it’s always the same women.
“Olive who is 94 she dives in every morning swims six lengths then gets out and chats to the receptionist, we’re all waiting for the morning she doesn’t turn up cos then we know she’s died, leather Jan is the skinny rake lady with skin too big and sun wrinkled she looks like an old leather bag, she swims for the full hour non-stop, then we have Fat Pat”, he points to a lady swimming breast stroke chatting away to her friend “dithery Dot, she dithers for so long before getting in the pool she has started coming fifteen minutes earlier.” Ben continues to ramble on obscene things about the women who have come for a swim outside in the sunshine not hurting anyone.
Nick is listening, he’s not really liking what he’s hearing, he quickly realises Ben isn’t just homophobic, by the sounds of it he’s just a nasty person. Nick now hates that he’s stuck with him for a full week.

The tour continues and Nick cannot wait for it to end. They are just walking back to the staffroom when they pass Charlie in the corridor.
“Hey” Charlie says to Ben.
“Why are you talking to me?”
“I err, sorry” Charlie looks to the floor as Ben continues to walk, without looking back.
“Hi, I’m Nick”
“Your friends with Ben?” Charlie replies quietly.
“Umm, we’ve been paired up for my first week” Nick replies.
“Oh. Ok. See you then” and before Nick can reply, Charlie weaves his way past and leaves for home.
Nick is left with two feelings.
1. His voice is beautiful, I want to talk to him more.
2. I need to get away from Ben.

Chapter Text

Nick wasn’t nervous.
Nick wasn’t unsure.
Nick was however going to be late if he didn’t get a wriggle on. In typical teenager fashion, he couldn’t lift his arse out of bed when his alarm went off, instead, he rolled over groaning and bury his head back into the pillow for another thirty minutes.
So now, he’s rushing, rushing his shower, throwing his uniform on, makes his tea, skips the toast instead grabbing a banana and an apple for the bus ride, thankfully once again he made his lunch the night before, something he is eternally grateful to his mother for, for instilling into him to just get it done while you can ready for the morning.

He arrives at work, lunch in the fridge and his new padlock now on his locker.
“Morning Mate.” He hears and shuts his eyes, takes a deep breath readying himself for another day with Ben.
“Morning.” He replies.
Today isn’t a grand tour, he just follows the rota Ben is given.
They are on women’s hour first and so make their way to the outdoor pool. And right enough there are the usual recruits, Olive, Jan, Pat and Dot, Nick not allowing himself to even think about the awful nicknames Ben had given them. And then he hears it.

‘Five swimmers swimming in the pool
Five swimmers swimming
If one was to drown and float around
There’d be four swimmers left in the pool.

Four swimmers swimming in the pool …….

And so, Ben keeps singing.

“What the hell? Ben?”
“What?”
“That’s an awful song”.
“Alright, I know my voice isn’t the best but no need to be mean mate.”
“I mean the lyrics. What the hell.”
“Oh, come on it’s just a way to pass the time.”
Nick realises he’s not going to win this battle, so he just shuts his mouth and tries his best to focus on the pool and not what Ben is continuously singing.
He needs to escape Ben.
He manages to interrupt his song long enough to tell him he’s going to the loo and off he strides back inside.
As he walks in his own little funk thinking about how awful Ben is when he bumps into someone.
“Sorry” he hears in a quiet tone.
“No, no, I’m sorry, I wasn’t looking where I was” he tails off realising who he just bumped into.
“Hi” Nick says with a lopsided smile.
“Hi” the boy replies with a shy smile of his own.
“Umm, nice whistle cord,” the boy says looping his slender finger through it.
“Ahh, thanks,” Nick says unsure what to say.
“Ok, umm, bye” and the boy makes to walk past him.
“I’m just on my way to the loo” Nick blurts out. The boy stops,
“You want me to show you?”
“But then I’ll never learn” Nick replies with a cheeky smile.
“Well, maybe I should walk with you in case you take a wrong turn?”
“Yeah, good idea. I don’t wanna get lost, Ben would kill me.”
At the mention of Ben, Nick can’t help but notice Charlie’s whole demeanour change to one smaller and less confident, almost like he’s afraid of even the name.
“You, ok?” Nick asks.
“Yeah. I’m ok, I’ve umm, I better go. See you around.” And before Nick can reply Charlie is gone.

Nick makes his way to the staffroom only taking one wrong turn and ending up at the spa, as he enters, he notices a blonde girl sitting eating monster munch, she’s wearing shorts and a tie-dye hoodie.
He walks over to the sink to get a glass of water.
“Hi, my guy! You must be Nick.”
“Umm, yeah, Hi.” Nick replies nervous that she already knows his name.
“I’m Darcy. I’m on the swimming teacher team. Nice shoelaces my man.” And she winks at him.
Nick feels his face go hot and he knows it’s blotchy red now.
“My girlfriend Tara will be here soon, I’ll introduce you, she’s great, a real hoot but of course I’m biased.”
And Nick smiles at the subtle way Darcy just put his whole being at ease.
“It’s nice to meet you, Darcy. Are there any socials I should know about? Weekly meets or anything?”
Darcy’s face lights up, “oh my god I’ve found another one! Yeah, my man, we go to the Greenman on a Friday, it alternates quiz night and band night. You’re more than welcome to join. Have you met Tori and Charlie yet? They come too, along with Elle and her boyfriend Tao, Issac too if he can get his head out of a book long enough to arrive. He normally only comes to the quiz weeks. Which is great cos he’s super brainy. Between him and Charlie, we smash it!”
Nick can’t help but smile at the enthusiasm oozing out of this crazy blonde. He now can’t wait for Friday.
“Apart from you I’ve only met Charlie, I’m stuck with Ben most of the day, we got buddied up” and he looks ashamed.
“You poor soul, Bens an arsehole.” Darcy says making Nick laugh.
“Hey, shall we swap numbers so you can send me the details?”
“Yeah, I’ll add you to the group chat, here add your number.” And she passes him her phone.
“Right, I’d better get back before Ben dobs that I’m not his shadow.”
Darcy gives him a sympathetic smile and nods.

“You took your time. Did the door get stuck? Or you just having a wank?”
“What? No! I bumped into Darcy on my way back” it was only a white lie, but Nick didn’t think Ben deserved the truth.
“Right, well it’s my turn to take a slash. You alright here for a few?”
“Yeah mate. That’s fine” Nick replies.
Nick sees Ben walk down a little corridor and then open a cleaner cupboard door; curious he continues to watch. A few minutes later he sees a familiar mop of curly black hair open the same door and step inside. His stomach twists and he all of a sudden wants to vomit.
A few moments later, Nick’s eye is caught by the door opening a third time. Ben walks out, seemingly straitening his T-shirt and running a hand through his hair. He then takes long strides away down the corridor. a mere minute later Charlie too skulks out from behind the door checking both ways and scurrying in the opposite direction to Ben.
What the heck?
Ben didn’t like Charlie
Ben said awful things about Charlie
Ben was homophobic
Ben is just generally awful
Nick is brought out of his spiral by Pat climbing out of the steps at the shallow end but slipping on the top step and falling backwards into the water with a desperate cry of shock.
Ben returned to poolside, Nick wasn’t on his tower chair he was at the shallow end comforting Pat after her scare.
“What the hell are you doing? F-Pat” he stumbled her name “is fine, you have more swimmers to watch.” He shouts pointing to the pool which was now only occupied by Jan as the women’s hour was just ending.
“Ben, I can still see Jan she’s the only one there. Pat needed comfort and assistance.” Nick says calmly, which only seems to rile Ben up more.
“Ben love, Nick was being a gentleman and helping me out of the pool. Leave him alone.” Pat defends. Ben just huffs at her and turns to walk away.
“Don’t you worry dear” Pat says patting Nick's forearm “he’s a nasty piece of work that one. I feel sorry for his girlfriend. God knows what she sees in him.”
“He, he has a girlfriend?”
“Oh yes. A pretty little blonde thing, bubbly girl. Imogen, I think her name is. She comes around on Friday mornings to bring him a coffee and cake.”
“Hmmm” Nick just hums, thoughts full of what he saw in the corridor.
Did Charlie know about Imogen?
What was Ben up to?
“Pat, are you ok? I’m gonna have to get going, it’s my rotation to the indoor pool now.”
“Yes love, I’ll be fine. Thank you. You’re a sweetie. Love the laces by the way dear, my nephew would love them. Where did you buy them?” She gives him a warm smile which he returns. “Oh, umm, I got them from an LGBT shop on Etsy. I can order you some if you’d like?” “Oh, that would be fantastic, I hate online shopping, well, I’ll see you tomorrow my dear.” Pat starts her walk to the changing rooms and Nick walks back to where Ben is waiting for him by the door.
He then resolves to keep his head down, and just get through the rest of the day. He’s decided he’s going to talk to the manager and ask not to be with Ben tomorrow.

At lunch Nick sits outside enjoying the sunshine munching on his sandwich and crisps with orange Fanta to wash it down.
He’s suddenly joined by Darcy.
“Hey my man.” She says smiling at him
He looks up squinting into the sun, he sees Darcy and another girl he assumes is Tara standing in front of him.
“Can we join you?” The other girl asks
“Of course” and he gestures towards the ground.
“I’m Tara by the way. I teach swimming and scuba.”
“Hey, I’m Nick” and he offers a pathetic little wave and a hint of a smile.
“What’s up?” Darcy asks
“Ugh. Ben.” He says rolling his eyes.
“Oh say no more. We know what that creep is like. Can’t imagine being his shadow for the week.” Tara says.
Nick snorts a laugh “Yeah, he’s certainly something else.” not really wanting to discuss it further.
“God knows when Imogen will wake up and see him for the prick that he is” Darcy says. “I feel sorry for her. He’s always flirting with the blonde sunbathers” Tara says rolling her eyes. “God knows how many he’s got off with in the cleaner cupboard” Nick's ears prick up at this. So, Ben frequents the cupboard often he thinks.
“He’s certainly interesting conversation” Nick settles on saying.
“What about Tori and Charlie? What are they like? I haven’t really met them yet”
“Oh well, the Spring siblings are, nothing short of”
“Fantastic!” Darcy interrupts.
“Bloody fantastic. I love them both. Tori, she’s stoic and moody but has a wicked dry sense of humour once she lets you in, and Charlie, he’s such a sweetheart, a proper gentle soul. That is unless he’s got a drumstick in his hand and you’re a drum. Then he’ll bash you so hard the rhythm just flows.”
“He, he plays the drums?”
“Mmhmmm. Yeah. Every other Friday in the Greenman. Why else do you think we go?”
“Oh wow. I have absolutely no musical ability. That’s so cool.”
“Nick! Nick mate you out here? We’re due for the changing room clean in five” they hear hollered across the field from Ben.
“Well, I guess that’s my lunch done,” he says with a sad smile. “Catch you guys later.”
“Yeah, bye Nick,” Tara says with a smile
“Bye.” Darcy follows with a wave.

The afternoon passes without a hitch. Nick doesn’t see any of the swim teachers again as he’s kept busy by a somewhat work-shy Ben.
After squeegeeing the changing room floors more times than he can count, Nick is ready to get home, shower and collapse on the sofa with Nellie.

Chapter Text

Nick wakes up to the annoying buzz of his alarm clock and five minutes later a wet nose nudging his foot. His Mum had sent Nellie in to wake him up. He can’t be mad at Nellie, so he obliges her and crawls out of bed.
Downstairs, he’s scoffing tea and toast with some fresh fruit and packing his bag ready for the day.
“What’s up Nicky?” His mum asks.
“Huh? Oh nothing really.”
“Anything you want to talk about?”
“I’ve been paired up with this guy at work, but I don’t think I want to be friends with him.”
“Well, get through the week and see how you feel on Friday.”
“Yeah, It’s just, I think people are expecting us to be friends, but I don’t think I like him Mum”
“You don’t have to do anything you’re not comfortable with Nicky. Don’t worry. You’ll make plenty of new friends eventually.” And she turns to make herself a cup of tea.
“Yeah, you’re probably right” he sighs to himself.
He arrives at work and just like clockwork he hears Ben behind him “Oi,Oi,Oi sexy legs, can’t wait to see you in your bikini”
God, Ben really was vile, even without the knowledge he has a girlfriend. “Don’t you agree Nelson?” And he feels a sharp elbow to his ribs.
“Ah, Ben, I don’t. I’m needed in the staffroom.” Nick walks faster than he has for a long time and feels the burn in his legs as he finally reaches the staffroom.
He bursts the door open all flustered, it swings more than he was expecting, and this is due to the boy standing in front of him with one hell of a shocked look on his face that went to open the just bust through door.
“Hi” he squeaks.
“Hi” Nick replies, trying to catch his breath. They stand there Charlie staring at Nick, Nick trying desperately to look less flustered.
Finally Charlie breaks the silence.
“Are you ok?”
“Errr, just escaping Bens chauvinistic prickishness” he replies before engaging his brain.
“Oh” Charlie looks up at Nick, straight into his eyes, straight into his soul.
“Umm, sorry, I know he’s your err, colleague. But he’s just not my type of friend.” He shrugs.
“He’s not my friend either” Charlie says quietly.
Nick looks at him, really looks at Charlie and all he can see is hurt, awkwardness and sadness wrapped up with a little bow.
He studies his eyes for a few seconds longer, crystal blue with silver flecks framed by beautiful long dark eyelashes, set on the an angular chiselled face which is softened by bouncing curls.
Nick clears his throat, realising he’s getting lost in his wonder of Charlie and says “I’ll get out of your way then.” And he gingerly moves to one side.
“Yeah, yep, umm, thanks.” And Charlie once again disappears.
Nick turns his head to follow Charlie’s movement and watch him leave. It’s only when he turns back around to head to his locker does he notice a girl at one of the tables, she has dark straight hair, cut to sit just above her shoulders, a glass of lemonade of which she is drinking through a straw and a look on her face that tells Nick ‘if you talk to me there will be hell to pay’ he smiles and nods in acknowledgement and carries on to his locker.

He’s fussing about in the fridge trying to play Tetris with everyone’s lunch box so they all fit, when he finally manages he gives out a little celebratory woohoo! As he stands up and turns the girl from the table is standing right in front of him, he jumps out of his skin.
“Jeeze, you snuck up on me, are you some kind of silent ninja?” Hand on his chest, he’s trying desperately to get his breathing and pulse back to normal levels.
This elicits the tiniest flick of one corner of her mouth in amusement.
“Be careful with him” she says. She stares at him for a few seconds then turns and walks away leaving Nick in a state of shock, confusion, and awe at her stealthiness. That must be Tori he thinks. Damn she’s scary.

A little later Nick is on poolside, Ben thankfully is giving him more freedom on his own, so he’s overseeing the swim lessons. Or, more accurately he’s watching Charlie. He’s watching Charlie twist and move around the children swimming like an otter through the water, he’s watching Charlie build these kids confidence in the water, he’s watching Charlie brush hair from his eyes and water from his face as the kids splash him. He’s watching Charlie. In his dreamlike state Nick doesn’t realise he too is being watched.
He’s being watched by a gaggle of girls lusting after him, he’s being watched by Sam the manager, he’s also being watched by Darcy who is prepping for her next lesson. He’s being watched by Darcy who follows his eyes line raising her eyebrows when she clocks who Nick is watching so intently. “Oh my god oh my god oh my god” she says to herself bouncing a little, then she nips off poolside.
“Tara! Tara! Where are you?”
“I’m in the loo Darce what’s up?”
“Come on! I need to talk to you! Like now!!!!”
“Two minutes Darce. I’ll be out in two. Just calm down ok. Is it good news? Bad news? Or other?” Tara knows it futile trying to encourage Darcy not to talk to her through the door, at home, they don’t even bother shutting the door.
“I can’t tell you here.” Darcy whispers.
The toilet flushes, then the door unlocks, Tara walks to the sink, washes her hands in what Darcy considers an agonisingly slow fashion.
Then as she towels off her hands, her sleeve is grabbed and pulled. She finds herself pulled into the corner of the empty staffroom Darcy has a sneaky grin on her face.
“I know someone who likes Charlie.”
“What? Who?”
“The new guy”
“Nick?”
“Yeah.” Darcy nods her head.
“Isn’t he straight?” Tara asks confused; Darcy just frowns at her.
“Tara. Did you not see his laces? His whistle cord? And also, you know you should never assume!”
“What laces does he have? I don’t normally look at people’s feet Darce.”
“Pink. blue. and purple ones and a rainbow cord for his whistle.” Darcy watches as Tara puts all this information together.
“Eeeeeeeee! He’s bi? Is he out?”
“I don’t know if he’s public about it, but I mean he’s certainly advertising it if you notice these things. I invited him to the pub on Friday. I thought he wanted to be friends and was asking questions about Charlie and Tori, but I guess now looking back he was far more interested in Charlie. And oh, Tara you should have seen his face when I said Charlie was a drummer! How did I not put it together?”
“Darcy. We cannot meddle. Charlie wouldn’t want us too. We don’t even know if he likes Nick. Have they even met or spoken to each other?”
“Oh never mind all that. Charlie needs a bit of love in his life. Even just knowing someone likes you can put a spring in your step. Pardon the pun.”
Tara chuckles a little.
“Why don’t we wait a bit; things might happen on their own. Let’s give them a chance to find each other.”
“Hmmmm, yeah ok. I suppose it’s always better for these things to happen organically.”
Tara wraps her arms around Darcy’s middle pulling them closer together. “Look how much you’ve grown my little sprout” Tara coos.
“Cheeky moo” Darcy replies closely followed by a kiss.
“Eurgh, get a room you lesbo’s” they hear as the door opens.
“Screw you Ben.” Darcy retorts, rolls her eyes, and puts her attention back into kissing Tara, except now she has he arm outstretched with her middle finger on display for Ben.
They faintly hear a huff and then the door slam, then they start giggling.

At lunch time Nick is eating his sandwiches again at a table on his own, relishing the fact Ben isn’t with him. Tara and Darcy soon join him again.
“Have you seen Charlie since his lessons?” Darcy asks Nick
“No, I haven’t. Why?”
“Just I haven’t seen him for a while, he’s normally in here by now.”
“I think I saw him down near the equipment store about ten minutes ago.” Sam chips in over Tara’s shoulder.
“Ben was putting away the lane ropes” Nick says with a slightly worried expression on his face.
The girls look between them, knowing Ben’s dislike for Charlie. “I’ll give him five more minutes and then go find him” Tara says.
Just as she says it the staffroom door opens and Charlie walks in adjusting and tucking in his T-shirt. “Hey you. What time do you call this?”
“Sorry”
“Oh Charlie, I’m only joking.” Darcy says gently.
Charlie looks at the faces around the table, his eyes fill with tears, and he runs back out the room.
“What? Was that my fault? Shit.” “No Darcy, that’s not your fault sweetheart.” Tara soothes.
“Should I follow him? Make sure he’s, ok?” Nick asks
“Yeah, yes please. In case he’s gone into the loos.” Tara suggests.
And Nick is on his feet and out the door, he looks both ways down the corridor and sees the back of a converse covered foot just turning the corner. He jogs a little down the corridor to catch up, he doesn’t want to startle Charlie, so he doesn’t call for him. He turns the corner and sees next to the vending machine in a little alcove two converse toes poking out.
“Charlie?” He says gently and hears a sniffle in reply.
“Charlie, it’s Nick. Can I come near you?”
Another sniff and some crying sniff sniff and a very quiet “yes”.
Nick walks closer to the alcove and crouches down and sits beside Charlie, both boys leaning against the wall Charlie with his head forward on his knees Nick looking up with his head in the wall.
“You wanna talk about it?”
Sniff sniff, Charlie wipes his nose on his jumper sleeve.
“Umm, he, he” he lets out a long breath and starts again.
“He, he has a girlfriend.” And sobs rip through Charlie uncontrollably. Nick doesn’t quite know what to do so he put his arm around Charlie and pulls him into his chest, Charlie curls into him, into his embrace. Nick holds him until his sobs subside and his breathing returns to normal.
“I’m sorry” he hears no louder than a whisper.
“You have nothing to be sorry about”
“Sorry”
“You say sorry a lot”
“Sor”
“Don’t say it!”
Sniff sniff, “I kinda want to say it” Charlie lifts his head and looks at Nick with a small smile on his face, Nick smiles back.
“I got snot on you” Charlie says, wiping his nose on his sleeve again.
“So what, better out than in.”
Nick hears Charlie giggle and all the snot in the world would be worth it.
They sit there, Nicks arms soothingly rubbing up and down Charlie’s offering comfort both boys content in silence just existing together for a moment.
“You wanna talk about it?” Nick says quietly, he doesn’t get a verbal reply, but he does feel Charlie’s head shake a no, he doesn’t ask again, he just continues his soothing arm rubs and gentle breathing.

An unknown amount of time passes as the two boys are cuddled together in an alcove, backs against the wall, they had only met 2 days ago, and only had minimal conversation but at this moment, this Wednesday lunchtime, this was all Charlie needed. This was all Nick wanted, all he wanted to do was comfort the boy, as he sat there, his bum slowly going numb on the hard floor, Nick was struck that he felt he had known Charlie forever, and this in fact was exactly where he was supposed to be. He didn’t know if Charlie felt the same, he supposed Charlie must have felt some comfort, snuggled under his arm, snot and tears staining Nicks T-shirt, but all this could be talked about later. Now, he just needed to be there.
Nick raised his head slightly as he heard some footsteps approach, his heart fell in case it was Ben, instead his eyes lit up when it was Sam the manager. Sam took in the scene in front of him, “Spring, you have the afternoon off on Wednesdays?” Charlie didn’t look up but nodded with his head curled into Nicks chest.
“Right, Nick, your supernumerary anyway, so why don’t you, Charlie, show Nick around the outside grounds?” At this Charlie looked up at him, “As in the far outside Charlie, I don’t want to see either of you until training tonight at six.” Sam said with a kind smile. And then carried on walking down the corridor.
Charlie twisted his head to look up at Nick. “I understand if you wanna go home” he says quietly.
“I do wanna go home, but, Charlie, would you like to come to? I mean it’s only a fifteen-minute bus journey, and I know Nellie would be so pleased to see us”.
“Nellie?”
“She’s my best friend, a big ball of fluff really. Look I’ll show you a picture.” And Nick proceeded to pull out his phone and show Charlie a picture of what could only be described as the cutest brown and white boarder collie he had ever seen.
“You have a dog!”
“I do” Nick giggles.
Charlie springs to his feet “Lead the way!”
“Oh, I see how it is. Only friends with me for my dog?”
“Of course.” Charlie says deadpan and then breaks into a full smile revealing what Nick had suspected would be the most beautiful dimples laden smile.
Ten minutes later the boys are waiting at the bus stop after stopping by the staffroom to collect their bags.
“You know, my bus journey is only fifteen minutes too.” Charlie says
“Really?”
“Yeah, I catch the 26x”
“What? No way! That’s the bus I catch.”
“Where do you live Nick?”
“Riverside crescent”
“Wow! What are the chances, I live on Britania Road, that’s what a ten minute walk between us.”
They step onto the bus and show the driver their passes, move along and take seats next to each other.
“That’s crazy! How have we never met?”
“I went to Truham boys, how about you?”
“I went to St.Johns, specialist sports school, and specialised in Rugby. Otherwise, I bet we’d have already known each other for years.”
“Huh. I think I would have remembered you at the St.Johns match, you know the one when is was hoofing it down and the coaches called it off early for being too dangerous in the wet.”
“Okay, two things, one why were you watching Rugby? And two I wasn’t there that day as I had an unavoidable dentist appointment.”
“I wasn’t watching, I was playing.”
“You were on the Rugby team?”
“What you think I’m too small and weak to play?”
“What No! no, its just….”
“Nick I’m messing with you. I was a reserve, But I ran pretty fast in track, so the coach poached me for a few games to play on the wing.”
“That makes sense. Bloody hell though. As if we missed each other so narrowly for years!”
“Well, we’ve met now. That’s all that matters.”
“Your right.”
By now the bus has pulled up at the stop and the boys get off, and trudge to Nicks house, when they arrive, Nellie is already barking having heard Nicks arrival.
Nick opens the door, and a very excited dog comes bounding out. Nick crouches to greet her but she runs straight passed him and ploughs into Charlie knocking him off his feet.
“Nellie!”
“Oh, you are just so adorable.” Charlie coos giving Nellie all the ear scratches she deserves, Nicks just stands and watches, Nellie doesn’t ever ignore him for anyone, not even his Mum. He stands with a dopey smile on his face.
“Come on in Charlie, or Nellie will think were taking her for a walk.”
Charlie raises his head from fussing Nellie and smiles softly at Nick.
“Come on Nellie, time for us to go in, you can show me all your favourite toys.” Charlie says and pats his thigh as he walks toward the front door. Nellie follows and doesn’t even look up at Nick when she walks past him. Nick gives a little huff and thinks, ‘Yeah Nellie, I get it, I like him too.’ He smiles to himself and follows shutting the front door behind him.

“Tea?”
“Yes please, Nick, I’m, umm, I’m sorry about all this. But thank you for looking after me today. It means a lot. I know we haven’t known each other long; I really appreciate it.”.
Nick turns to Charlie as the kettle boils, “Don’t thank me just yet, once you’ve drunk your tea, I’m gonna run you off the rainbow road in Mario Kart.”
“Pah! We’ll see about that.”

An hour later….
“How are you so good at this??” Nick whines
“What can I say, I was just born to race” Charlie says with a smirk.
“I swear, Charlie if I figure out, you’re cheating there will be hell to pay!”
“Oh really? Like what would my punishment be Nicholas?”
“I’m gonna pin you down and tickle you until you tell me how you always win.” Nick says with a devilish grin.
“You wouldn’t.”
“Oh I would” and he leans forward and grabs both of Charlie’s elbows and pushes him backwards on the sofa. Charlie wriggles and wriggles and giggles and giggles. He quickly realises he’s powerless against Nicks strength.
“Damn you and your strong rugby arms” he says through giggles.
“Strong rugby arms?”
“Yeah, I mean, does your T-shirt come in any bigger sizes.” Charlie laughs and Nick looks shocked, and then bursts out laughing too.
Nick realising, he is still very much straddling and pinning Charlie his laughter dies and he slowly moves to remove himself. Charlie has a look of loss on his face as his laugher dies down too.

“It umm, it started last summer season.” Charlie says meekly. Nick raises his head and gives him a look of encouragement to continue. “Yeah?”
“Yeah. I was a trainee teacher back then and he was a new lifeguard. I guess we bonded a bit both being new. He said he thought I was brave wearing a pride pin every day and putting up with the ridicule from the teen swimmers. I don’t think it’s bravery though. It’s just something I must endure just to be me.” Nick gave him a sympathetic smile.
“Anyway. We started meeting just to kiss, once or twice a week at first, but he got really keen really quick. We’d only meet up where and when he wanted, he’d ignore me the rest of the time. Still does, like you saw the other day, he’s so hostile towards me people think he hates me. Sometimes I think he does too.
He started getting a bit rough with me, always careful where he left his marks, bruises, and bites so no one would see. I’ve told him time and time again I don’t want to meet up anymore but somehow, he smooths it over, woos me again it’s like I’m under his spell. I know it’s unhealthy I just” Charlie concentrating on the frayed edge of his jumper pulls the loose thread “I just can’t help it. Then today I found out he has a girlfriend! A flipping girlfriend. Apparently, she comes every Friday to see him, my day off of course.” Charlie rolls his eyes; they are filling with tears “I feel so stupid. So so stupid”

“You’re not stupid” Charlie looks up at Nicks face. A face full of sincerity and concern, Charlie’s face covered in tears.
“I don’t think you’re stupid. I think he’s stupid.”
Charlie huffs out a laugh.
“Him? Why?”
“Because the silly sod doesn’t know how lucky he is that he even has your attention. And he’s shitting all over it”.
A wet laugh escapes Charlie. “Yeah right, I’m the silly sod that keeps ending up in the equipment store. A fucking closet! I mean, the irony! He literally puts me back in the closet.” Charlie sighs at the realisation of what he’s just said out loud.
“He’s so far in the closet he hates himself and I think resents you.” Nick says quietly.
Charlie just nods and starts wiping his eyes and nose with the sleeve if his jumper.
Then he feels a wet nose nudge his leg, “hey Nellie, yeah sweetheart I would like more cuddles.” And he shuffles as he wraps his arms around her and buries his face in her fur. Nellie sits there comforting the boy until he withdraws.
“She’s a good dog” he says looking at Nick.
“She’s the best” Nick agrees.
At five the boys decide it’s time to head back to the leisure centre, Nick has provided mindless TV to watch and sandwiches along with other snacks. Charlie has eaten a minimal amount which hasn’t gone unnoticed by Nick.
The journey back doesn’t seem like it’s takes very long and when they arrive, they both head straight for the staff room to their lockers, then the changing room to get ready for the staff training.
When they arrive on poolside, they are the last to arrive, the already collected group turn to look at them.
“Better late than never” Ben smirks
To which Nick replies, “Not late, right on time” with a flippant smile of his own.
Sam the manager buddies everyone up, the usuals all buddy themselves including Tara with Darcy, Tori, and Charlie which then only left Nick and Ben. Nick stares at Ben with hatred in his eyes. Ben smirks back. Nicks not sure if Ben knows why he hasn’t been at the leisure centre this afternoon he doesn’t really care, he just wants Charlie to be ok.
All the pairs start to spread themselves out along the poolside. Tori and Charlie are next to Ben and Nick, Nick gives an encouraging smile to Charlie.
“You best buddies with the weirdos now?”
“Shut up Ben”
“I let you out of my sight for an afternoon and they turn you”.
“Ben, seriously. Don’t.” Nick is getting more and more agitated, his attention is snapped out of hatred as he sees Charlie dive gracefully into the pool, hardly making a splash then as his head breaks the surface of the water and he takes a deep breath in, he runs his hands through his hair and pushes it backwards out of his eyes while treading water like a swan.
Suddenly Nick feels himself falling. A hard shove to the back of his shoulders, he’s lost his footing and with no grace at all he’s falling in the pool.
“What the hell Ben!” He shouts through coughing and spluttering.
“I tried to catch you man; you just fell” Ben says all innocently.
“Bullshit, I wasn’t even moving.” Nick snaps back in anger. Then he feels a gentle hand on his forearm.
“Nick, don’t waste your breath, let’s just get through the training.” He turns his head to see Charlie had swum over to him, feeling his touch ground him and his anger dissipates.
“Yeah. Umm, thanks Charlie.”
“Right then everyone, we’re going to practice saving spinal injuries from in the pool, we need to work on our bracing”.
Tori rolls her eyes. She hates this one, and only tolerates it because she is paired with Charlie.
Sam explains “The brace involves using both forearms, one holding the jaw steady and then down a straight line following the sternum and the other holds the back of the head and follows along the spine, then you squeeze both arms together to create a brace to keep the neck from moving.” Charlie’s long slender arms easily fit around Tori and pin against her. He easily swims her to the side of the pool, then they swap. As Tori clamps around a Charlie she says, “I bet you wish these were big strong rugby arms?” Charlie doesn’t dignify her sass with an answer, but he does flush slightly.
Ben is far skinnier than Nick, who is pure muscle, so when it’s his turn to brace Ben, he clamps his arms as tight together as he can, causing Ben to squirm.
“Ben! You’re supposed to be unconscious so stop being so difficult for Nick.” Sam shouts.
“Yeah Ben, stop being so difficult.” Nick smiles. Ben huffs, “you wait until it’s your turn you prick”.
Nick gives a little laugh, “yeah ok Ben. I’m quaking in my boots” and as he gets to the pool side Ben is just about the grab the bar and Nick brings his arms down, still clamped around him, successfully dunking Ben unprepared. He come back to the surface coughing and spluttering. “Nick you bastard” he spits.
“Serves you right for pushing him in, now Ben behave yourself” Sam interjects through a laugh.
The rest of the training goes with a hitch, Nick keeps an eye on Charlie who seems to be completely focused on the tasks at hand. Tori keeps one eye on Nick, Tara and Darcy lark about and Ben sneers at all of them, minimal interaction with anyone.
“Alright everyone, that’s enough for this week”. Sam announces to sighs of relief. “Ben, Nick, can I talk to you for a minute?”
“Sure”
“Yep”
“What’s up Sam?” Ben asks.
“I don’t know what is going on with you two and honestly, I don’t care, but we have a long six weeks head of us so pull your heads out of your arses and sort it out. I do not want to see a repeat of today. Do you understand me?”
Nods from both boys.
“Right, Nick your shadowing is now complete, I’ll try and keep you on different rotations but please for everyone’s sanity either get along or leave each other alone. Now go get dressed”.

Chapter Text

Nick is awake.
Nick is lying in bed staring at the ceiling waiting for his alarm to go off. He’s already been waiting a while. He refuses to vacate his bed until he hears the annoying beep beep sound of his alarm.
When the clock finally tells him it’s go time, he jumps out of bed, quickly showers, and scoots downstairs. He munches on Weetabix for breakfast slurped down with tea. Nellie’s breakfast supplied, Lunch in his bag and he’s off.
He’s trying catch the earlier bus on the off chance to cross paths with a certain someone. He waits at the bus stop finally allowing himself to yawn and then the 26x pulls up. He steps aboard says good morning to the driver then turns to walk down the bus. His face falls when he doesn’t see him.
‘Oh, great now I’m gonna be tired and ratty all day for no good reason’ he thinks. He’s pulled out of his darkening mood when his pocket vibrates.

07:31 Char: come up stairs.
Nick has never been keen on walking around on the bus whilst it’s moving, but it’s currently going slow on a straight road, so he chances it. He grabs hold of the handrail and bounds up the steps as quick as he can. At the top he’s sees its empty bar, one chair, which is occupied by a certain curly haired blue-eyed model. Nick can feel the smile take over his face as he walks towards Charlie.
“Hi” Charlie says.
“Hi” Nick replies, removes his bag, and sits in the row of chairs next to Charlie.
“You got an earlier bus” Charlie says as a statement rather than a question.
Nick rubs the back of his neck as he inspects the floor “yeah, uhh, I wanted to try not rushing to the morning meeting for a change.” He lied, he just wanted to see Charlie, but there was no way in hell he’s going to admit that just yet.
The boys chatted about nothing in particular, but were comfortable teasing and bickering together, arguing about everything from Mario kart to marvel to music, far too soon the bus arrived at their stop and they both walked towards the staffroom joking as they went. They just turned in to the corridor outside the staffroom when Charlie’s phone buzzed, he read the message and his face fell, he shoved his phone back into his pocket. Nick noticed the shift in Charlie’s mood, but didn’t press, he held the door open for Charlie to walk through and was rewarded with a coy smile.
A few minutes later, Charlie excuses himself stating he needed to check some equipment for his lesson. Nick however was no fool, he waited a couple of minutes and then moved to slowly make his way to the equipment cupboard.
On his way, he was in a familiar corridor one with the vending machine and small alcove, he heard voices.
“Are you gonna stop sulking yet?”
“I don’t want to meet up with you anymore”
“God’s sake Charlie, we’re not gonna get caught”
“Why would I care about getting caught? Everyone already knows I’m gay. You’re the one who’s scared. You can’t even look at me when other people are around. You never cared about me.”
“Come on Charlie”
“Don’t touch me! You have a girlfriend, Ben! were you ever going to tell me?”
“What! How did you, who told you?”
“It doesn’t matter how I know, wha, mmmmhmmmm. Get off. Stop! Get off me!”
Nick quickens his pace as he hears Charlie struggle. He grabs hold of Ben and wrenches him away from Charlie who he had pinned up against the wall, he throws Ben to the opposite wall. “He told you to stop!” He says forcefully leaving no room for questions. “Go on. Piss off!” Ben looks shocked, Nick looks enraged. Ben turns and quick walks back the way Nick had just come from.
Once he is sure Ben has gone, Nick softens his features and turns to Charlie.
“Are you ok?”
“Did you hear all of that?”
“Yeah, most of it. It just seemed like something was up when we arrived, so I wanted to make sure you were ok.”
“I’m ok.” Charlie says in a small voice, looking at the floor, wiping a tear from his eye.
Nick gives him a gentile smile “come on, we stay any longer, we’ll miss the morning meeting.” And with that they both slowly make their way to the meeting receiving a hardened glare from Ben on arrival. “Ignore him” Nick whispers just for Charlie, a small nod a shake of his shoulders and Charlie stands up tall with his head high, not letting Ben get to him. At least not yet, not until he’s alone later, Charlie’s inner thigh itched at the thought.

When the meeting was over, they all went to their respective lifeguard posts. Nick was on ladies only hour which he didn’t mind at all, he found the steady rhythm of Jan sploshing in the water for the full hour relaxing. Charlie didn’t have a lesson for an hour, so he decided to catch up on his admin on poolside next to Nick. He sat crossed legged on the pool over with a notepad and pen and began writing lesson plans and notes about his students. Every so often Nick would catch him drumming with his pen singing quietly to himself. Not that Nick could hear what he was singing but he could see him sat with his eyes closed, pen tapping and body swaying slightly. Nick won’t admit to anyone, but he watched Charlie far more than the swimmers in the pool that morning.
As he sat there watching Charlie, he imagines what it would be like for Charlie to tap a beat out on his shoulder, his collar bone, his abs. He imagined was it would be like to link his fingers with Charlie’s, what it would be like to run his hands through those curls, what it would be like to hold that body, that body that looks so fragile but is anything but. He’s lost deep in thought when suddenly a whistle is blow in a short sharp burst right next to him, Nick jumps out of his skin and is quite disorientated, it’s Steve, the next lifeguard to rotate here.
“Jesus Steve! You tryna kill me?” Nick says as he steadies his breathing, he glances over at Charlie who is noticeably giggling. ‘Hmm, well at least it cheered him up’ Nick thinks.
“Come on man, your due outside, they’re doing lessons out there today cos the weathers so nice. Now get down and move your ass.” Steve says impatiently.
“Alright alright I’m going”.
And Nick makes his way outside. When he gets to the door he smiles as Charlie is holding it open for him. “Why thank you kind Sir” he nods as he walks through.
“You are most welcome” Charlie says with his poshest voice and a playful smile.
“So, lessons outside today?”
“Yeah, why not? It’s lovely and sunny and the kids deserve a treat every now and then.” Charlie leans a little closer to Nick. “Plus, I hear my favourite lifeguard is on outdoor pool duty for the next hour.” He says with a wink.
“Oh, is he now? Well how convenient, you’ll have to introduce us, he sounds nice”.
Charlie let out a snort laugh “you can always see him if you look in the pool” he says.
“Well, that’s cryptic” Nick replies.
“Think about it Nick” Charlie says over his shoulder as he walks away.
Nick walks up to his tower chair and gets himself comfortable, he’s looking in the pool but doesn’t get what Charlie meant. He’s sure he was flirting but perhaps Nick read him wrong.
Charlie dives in and Nick can’t look away. Anything could happen and Nick would be none the wiser, the sky could fall, the world could be ending, and Nick would still be transfixed on Charlie effortlessly gliding around the pool.
Halfway through his hour on pool side Nick gets a little restless, his bum in definitely numb so he takes a stroll round the pool just to get the blood flowing again. He’s walking slowly round spinning his whistle on his fingers when it suddenly flies off and lands in the pool.
“Oh Shit!” He exclaims. and peers into the pool in time to see his whistle drift and sink slowly to the bottom. Then he sees it. The penny finally drops. He sees Charlie’s favourite lifeguard. His bloody reflection. He mentally face palms himself for being so dense and taking so long to work it out.
As he’s chuckling to himself at how stupid he’s been when a figure approaches in the water.
His head breaks the surface, his hands are planted on poolside and he lifts his body up and out of the water hooks his foot underneath him and stands up, as gracefully as a ballerina he stands in front of Nick smiling, dimples on full display T-shirt clinging to his body, shorts clinging to his thighs one slightly higher than the other, hair dripping on his face, down his neck, he’s holding Nicks whistle in the end of his finger arm extended. “Drop something?”
Nick, lost in Charlie’s eyes, crystal blue with flecks of silver, enhanced by the sunshine gingerly takes the whistle without breaking eye contact, without even blinking.
“Thank you” he says, so quietly if Charlie was even a tiny bit further away, he wouldn’t have heard. There is merely a few inches between them.
Nick doesn’t think he’s breathing, Charlie is there in front of him looking gorgeous and he can’t breathe. Charlie gives a small smile, leans backwards arms out so he’s in a star shape and flops back into the pool, it is the single most sexy thing Nick has ever seen, he has no idea why, but maybe it’s because Charlie in that second was confident, sassy and cheeky all muddled together. Nick wants more.
He stands there watching Charlie swim back to the other side of the pool to his equipment to start another lesson, he runs the back of his neck and a lopsided smile creeps on to his face. Charlie Spring will be the death of me he says to himself and then he slowly finishes his lap of the pool and returns to his tower chair looking over the pool, protector of the people as if nothing just happened, as if Charlie Spring didn’t just shake his world, turn it around and dip it in sugar.

At lunch Nick goes to the fields outside, he has been cooped up on poolside all morning and just wants some fresh air. He sits in the far corner of the field hoping no one will pay him any attention. He can see the entrance to the pool, and he can see the glass corridor that connects the pool to the spa, he has got a good view of the tennis courts and coming towards him is Christian.
“Hey mate!” Christian yells from halfway across the field.
Nick rolls his eyes and sighs willing himself to be invisible.
“Nick Mate over here!”
Nick waves his arm up in acknowledgement but carries on eating his sandwich. He was up early this morning to catch the earlier bus, and he was awake ages before his alarm, he is sitting out on his own for self-preservation, he doesn’t want to piss anyone off due to being a tired grump, Christian, of course oblivious to this plonks himself down on the grass next to Nick.
“Alright mate” Christian starts
“You settling in well? Its cushty here, pretty easy and as long and you don’t break anything you can pretty much do anything you like.”
Nick nods along. “Yeah, its ok, I work with mainly nice people.”
“Glad to hear it.”
There is a small pause of silence between them, Nick takes a glug from his Fanta can and Christian looks at him, “Have you met Ben?”
“Ben?”
“Yeah, he’s a lifeguard too, just wondered if you’d met yet?”
“Yeah Chris, we’ve met.” Nick says in a monotone voice, not making eye contact with his friend.
“Might wanna steer clear of him, he doesn’t have the best rep around here.”
“Didn’t feel like giving me this warning before I started? Why are you telling me now?”
“Sorry Nick, I should have said something before, but I didn’t think you’d be associated with him.”
“I’m not! I’m not even his friend, we just got buddied up together by Sam. What is this about?”
“Nick just be careful around him, umm, maybe change your laces if you catch my drift. I’m just trying to look out for you.”
“My laces? Oooooooohhh” Nick looks down at his trainers and realises what Chris is telling him. Of course, it’s nothing he hasn’t already figured out, but it must be worse than he’s imagining if Chris feels the need to warn him.
“He has got a real chip on his shoulder with the swimming teachers, but they are like the nicest people I’ve ever met. Errrr, except Tori, she scares the hell out of me.” Christian says with a chuckle.
“I know what you mean, they are all really nice. I can look after myself though Chris, Christ if I can take a tackle from Wilco then I can take whatever Ben has to give, he’s a scrawny rake.” Nicks had enough of this topic, so he starts to pack up his lunch and after making his excuses to Chris, he heads back to the staffroom.
When he reaches it, the door is slightly ajar, he is just about to push it open when he hears a voice.
“So, I swam to the bottom and picked up his whistle. When I got out of the pool, he just stood there, speechless, as if I had achieved a massively difficult task” What the hell? Nick thinks and carries on listening. “He had the most beautiful blush on his face and stuttered his words. God Darce, we were standing so close, I could smell his aftershave, and I’ll tell you one thing, he smells gooood.” Nick can’t help but smile at this. “So, I’ve got out of the pool and I’m super smooth like ‘drop something?’” Nick hears him giggle then carry on his story. “You should have seen me, even for me I was smooth. I gave him a smile and then I just put my arms out wide and fell backwards into the pool, swam under water to the other side of the pool and carried on my lesson.”
“Charlie, I wish I could have seen it. I mean, I’ve seen Nick looking at you before, he’s totally into you.”
“He’s not. He’s just being a good friend. I can’t help but flirt a little though, he makes it so fun.”
Its at this point Nick decides to make his entrance and pushes the door fully open. He decides to be a little cheeky.
“Hey Darcy, I’m looking forward to tomorrow night. Know any hot singles I could meet?” He says with a smirk and a wink, he flicks his eyes to Charlie who is staring at him wide eyed as if he’s been caught with his hand in the cookie jar.
“Well, my man, Its band night. So, I might know at least one of single you should meet.”
“Great! Look forward to it.” He says with a smile, then he nods to Charlie in acknowledgement “Charlie”
Charlie nods back “Nick”.

Chapter Text

Beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep.
“Nicky! Nick!…… Nicky!!” Sarah is yelling but there’s no response. Right, nothing for it she thinks as she swings his door open and throws his curtains wide bathing him in sunlight.
“Aaagghhhh, MUM! What are you doing??”
“Nicky it’s late, you’ve snoozed your alarm 3 times. You’re going to miss the bus.”
“Oh shit!! Why didn’t you send Nellie in?”
“You’re Eighteen years old my love. You should be able to get yourself up for the bus” she says with humour.
“Well clearly I can’t!” Nick mumbles as he rushes out of bed. He skips the shower, barely having time to brush his teeth and throw on his uniform. Running down the road he sees the bus approaching. He wills his legs to run just a little faster, but he’s not built for speed, he’s too bulky and heavy, solid like a rhino. He’s waving his arms around above his head as he runs.
Thankfully the bus stops. As he steps on sweaty and out of breath, he places his hands on his knees doubled over trying to catch his breath, thankfully the driver is the regular one and recognises Nick, so he doesn’t need to fish around for his bus pass.
He collapses in the nearest seat and rummages in his bag for his water bottle.
Who knew getting up at six thirty for five days in a row, working until four in the afternoon would have such an effect on an athletic eighteen year old, but here we are, Nick was shattered. He yawned his way through the bus journey resting his head back with his eyes shut.
When he opened his eyes there were significantly less people on the bus, he also noticed that he was in a random part of town, nowhere near the leisure centre. Standing up slowly he makes his way to the driver.
“Where are we?”
“Nick? What are you still doing on the bus? Your stop was twenty minutes ago.”
“What?!!!!” He exclaims.
“What time will it be by the time we circle back around?” He says resigned to his fate of behind late.
“Another thirty minutes give or take depending on traffic”.
“Oh. Ok. Thanks.”
He sits back in his seat and sets an alarm for twenty minutes on his phone just in case he nods off again. Then he shoots a text to Charlie.

0750 Nick: Morning Char. I’m gonna be late, can you let Sam know I’ll be there in about forty minutes please? I fell asleep on the bus, but don’t tell him.

0800 Charlie: Char?
0801 Charlie: also, it’s my day off today so no can do. I’ll message Tori to tell him. But you might wanna try someone else too.

0802 Nick: shit. I forgot it’s Friday. Sorry if I woke you.

0802 Charlie: don’t worry I was just lying in bed listening to the birds outside.

Nick can’t help but picture this. He wants to know what type of pyjamas Charlie is wearing, but a ‘what are you wearing text’ is obviously highly inappropriate. So, he pictures Charlie in an old and faded but comfy band T-shirt The Who or Rolling Stones maybe Guns N’ Roses and baggy pyjama shorts. He smiles to himself that Charlie gets a lay in and wishes he could too, he then shoots a text to Ben in the hope he actually passes the message along.

Nick finally arrives at the leisure centre, he’s an hour late. He rushes to the staffroom to throw his lunch into the fridge and then heads to Sam’s office to find out his rotation. By the time he gets there he’s again out of breath, he composes himself and knocks on the door, he doesn’t know Sam well enough to know how this is going to play.
“Well good morning, Nicholas. Nice of you to finally join us.”
“Sorry Sam, I got stuck on the bus, did Ben give you my message?”
“No. No he did not Nick.”
Nick sighs, not exactly surprised, of course Ben didn’t pass on his message.
“We have a policy for lateness and sickness Nick, I suggest you read it”
“Yes. Sorry Sam, it won’t happen again.”
“Nick, take my number so you can always text or call me, that way you’re not relying on other people.”
“Thanks Sam” he enters Sam’s number in his phone.
“Luckily for you, you’re still supernumerary so I’ll look the other way today and pretend this didn’t happen” Sam says smiling.
“Thanks Sam, I’ll make it up to you. I’ll do extra cleaning or something.”
“I tell you what, you pop into town at lunch and grab my order from tasty bites, and we’ll call it even.” Sam says with a smile.
“Done” Nick says and skips out the door before Sam changes his mind.

“Well look who decided to join us. Mr. High and Mighty decided to grace us with his presence” Ben snarls as Nick walks into the staffroom at lunch.
“Shut up Ben, we’ve all been late once or twice, it’s no big deal” Tara says
“Of course, you’d stick up for him. He can do no wrong apparently. He’s even got women’s hour eating out of the palm of his hand. You know they actually ask for you to be their lifeguard” Ben spits with venom. “Not sure what makes you so special”.
“I’m not special, I’m just kind Ben. That’s all. I’m kind and considerate and I don’t call them obscene names that of course they know about” Nick replied as he reaches for his lunch from the fridge.
“Golden boy. No, no wait. A golden retriever I think suits you better. Real puppy dog qualities.”
“Shut up Ben. I can’t help being a decent human being. Maybe you could try it sometime?” Nick snaps back earning a snorted giggle from Tara. He places his food next to her and opens his Tupperware with flare. Ben just stands making a cup of coffee in the corner.

A few minutes later, the staffroom door bursts open and Nicks eyes nearly bulge out of his head. In the doorway stands a blonde girl about 5ft2in wearing a mini summer dress and flip flops, hair curled perfectly in the loose wavy fashion, make up pristine, and nails painted perfectly.
“Happy Friday my love” she announces as she opens the door, Ben spins around with a big (fake) smile on his face. “Immy! Hey sweetie come here” she walks towards him. Nick sees Tara roll her eyes and then pretend to vomit; he manages to contain his chuckle.
“I missed you baby” Ben says lovingly, “me too me too. I didn’t want you to get out of bed this morning” she whines.
“Let’s go somewhere more private “Immy.” Ben said while looking at Nick. this place is a bit stuffy, Placing a hand at the base of her back, Ben guides her towards the door.
“Hang on Ben, aren’t you going to introduce me to your new colleague?”
Ben’s head drops forward in resignation of the impending introduction.
“Immy this is Nick, Nick, my girlfriend Imogen.”
“Hi” Nick says with a small wave
“Hello, it’s so nice to meet you.” Imogen responds only to be cut short by Ben yanking her away, muttering something at her that Nick can’t quite hear.
“So that’s the girlfriend”
“Yep” Tara says popping the ‘P’ “grade A Muppet if you ask me.” She continued.
Nick simply nods.

The afternoon continues without a hitch, Nick sees Imogen a couple more times in passing, not enough to chat but enough to smile and acknowledge in the corridor, he doesn’t know what to talk to her about anyway. Maybe what an arsehole of a boyfriend she has? Maybe that said boyfriend has cheated on her countless times? Maybe that said boyfriend is offensive to most other sectors of society?
No. None of those topics seem quite right after just a first meeting, anyway she seems way too bubbly and nice to dampen her with such shitty honest talk.

Four o’clock rolls around and Nick practically skips out the door, eager to get home showered and changed for his first Friday at the pub with the swim teachers.
This week is quiz week, he’s not confident he will be able to help much, but I thinks he could do ok in the sport round, or maybe the movie round.
After his shower he pulls on his favourite jeans, a white T-shirt that he knows is a little snug and a pale blue shirt with little pink flamingoes on. He styles his hair just so, adds a couple of silver rings and black leather and silver bracelet and he’s good to go.
His Mum has offered to drive him as she’s seeing friends in town anyway, so they both Jump in the car.
“You look nice Nicky, meeting anyone special?”
“No, just some guys from work. It’s band night at their local so I said I meet them.”
“Oh how lovely. I’m glad you’ve made some friends. What happened with what’s his name? The one you weren’t sure about.”
“Ben? Yeah, he’s certainly not my friend. Turned out to be homophobic and a cheat amongst other sparkling qualities.”
“Oh sweetheart I’m sorry.”
“Ah, it’s ok. These guys I’m meeting are great though. They are all queer so I feel comfortable around them.”
“That’s good to hear. You know Nicky, you should never let anyone make you disappear.”
Nick thinks about this, and realises just how much he loves his mum and just how lucky he is that she is so supportive.
“So, are you sure there is no one special you’re meeting, you are ever so dolled up, and you used your expensive aftershave.” Sarah says with a smirk.
“Umm, no, we’re all just friends Mum.”
“Ok love. I’ll sit here and not believe you” she smiles.
“You do that.” Nick chuckles.
“Right, let me out at the lights, I can walk from there.”
“You sure?”
“Yeah, nothing says cool like getting your Mum to drop you at the pub door.” He says with a wink.
“Alright Mr.Cool. Go have fun with your friends. Try not to wake me when you come in.”
Sarah stops at the red light,
“Right then, Bye love you Mum.”
“Love you too sweetheart he shuts the car door and taps on the roof to let Sarah know she can drive off. He makes his way up the high street to the Greenman.

When he walks in he heads straight to the bar. After buying a pint he spots Tara and Darcy in a booth with two people he’s not met before. One of the people, a woman who looks fabulous in a floaty dress with a warm and inviting smile. A the guy next to her who looks very disinterested in the conversation. He makes his way over.
“Hi guys” he says as he arrives at the table.
“Nick. You made it! Come come sit.” Tara pats the chair next to her.
“Have you met Tao and Elle before?”
“Aaah,no. Hi guys I’m”
“Nick” Tao interrupts. “Yeah, Tara just said your name.” Ok so this guy is grumpy, Nick thinks but he gives his trademark smile anyway before sipping at his pint.
“What time does the band start?”
“Oh, not till like seven” Darcy answers.
Nick looks at his watch it’s half six, so he plans on a polite conversation with Tara but Tao has other ideas.
“So Nick” he says accentuating the ‘k’
“What are your intentions with our Charlie?” Nick had just taken a sip and wished he hadn’t, he coughs and splutters, a little even coming out of his nose.
“Umm, Tao, I have no intentions for Charlie. We’re just friends.”
“Yeah I bet platonic bro’s.” Tao says rolling his eyes.
Nick doesn’t know what to say, he’s never met this guy before but clearly he’s heard about Nick. He’s saved from replying when another person arrives at the table.
“Isaac!!” Elle squeals. “You came to a band night!”
“Yeah I figured I should keep up my music trivia for quiz night” he says with a smile.
“Charlie will be so happy you’re here! He loves it when you come. he always makes the band play kings of Leon for you.”
“Yeah, yeah, sex is on fire. Oh the irony!” He says in jest rolling his eyes. Nick doesn’t quite understand the in joke but likes this Isaac guy already. He looks at his watch, it reads ten to seven, he excuses himself as he nips to the loo and then heads to the bar for a bottle beer so he can stand and bop to the music if the mood takes him.
The lights in the pub go out, the place is virtually black. And then he hears it. The thud thud thud of the bass drum. It’s steady and consistent almost menacing in its insistent beat.
Thud thud thud ting thud thud thud ting the cymbal goes. It’s intimidating, and it’s slowly slowly edging faster, so slowly you don’t notice at first. The heartbeat you can hear, is it yours in your ears or is it the drum, the bass is going straight through Nicks bones. The pub is still black the people are silent. Then suddenly the drum beat has morphed into boom ching, boom ching,boom ching, bomching. The distinctive sound of GunsN’Roses Paradise city starts the blaze on blinding everyone to squint at the stage.
And then he sees him.
The man that has held the power of the room in his hands, the pulse of the pub, the intimidation of his beat, Charlie.
He’s controlled Nicks heartbeat, rattled his bones with the menacing sound and now he has stolen his breath, his movement, his voice and his mind.
Nick is in awe, Charlie has him totally mesmerised
Charlie is beautiful.
He dressed in leather skinny low rise trousers that sit on his hips, a silver belt slung around his waist not for purpose but for decoration. A black lace cropped vest top with a floral pattern, exposing his midriff the pattern in total contrast with his skin. His olive toned skin which Nick notes is smooth and shimmering. He sees his arms hit out in perfect synchronisation working in tandem and then independently, Charlie has is eyes closed totally lost to the beat. His black curls adorn a silver clip to keep them from falling in his eyes. His eyes, are accentuated with eyeliner and glitter. Blue glitter which Nick can’t wait to see highlight his crystal blue eyes when he opens them.
It takes a nudge to the ribs from someone to kickstart Nicks breathing, he takes a sip from his beer and allows himself to finally blink.
Wow.
Nick feels a finger under his chin pushing up. “Nick, you’re drooling” Darcy sniggers.
He blinks and turns his head towards her.
“You didn’t tell me his band was this good.” He says
“I don’t think it’s that type of talent that has your eye bugging out your head.” She giggles.
“Shut it Darce, you know what I mean. This is good, I mean really good.”
“Well what did you expect? Charlie is a perfectionist.”
Nick just nods, turning his attention back to the stage.
The music morphs seamlessly into the next song. And on it goes for a further twenty minutes until they stop for a break.

Nick can see Charlie chugging water and shaking out his arms, he slowly makes his way over to him unsure of the etiquette when the band is on a break.
“Hi” he says
Charlie spins round “Hi”
“You are” Nick looks down and rubs the back of his neck, “you are”
“Sweaty?” Charlie interjects smiling,
His dimples on full display and Nick was right. The blue glitter coupled with his sparkling blue eyes is a sight to behold, his mind has gone blank, he huffs out a laugh and gives a small smile at Charlie. “No, I was going to say. You are phenomenal.”
there is a silence between them, the compliment hanging between them. Charlie takes another big drink of his water, shit, Nick thinks he’s made him uncomfortable. “I’ll, umm, I’ll just go” he stutters.
“No!” Charlie cries. And reaches for Nicks arm.
Suddenly finding his glass of water fascinating he says “I struggle with compliments, and that was, that was a big one.” he looks up into Nicks eyes, his face is soft and kind. Charlie gives another small smile.
“I errr, I have to get back. The best is yet to come.”
“Yeah Isaac said something about Kings of Leon”
“Isaac’s here? Nick, I, I have to go.” With that he runs off. Nick has no idea what’s going on, but he sees Charlie talking to the guitarist and singer of the band so he makes his way back to the group.
“Did you tell him I was here?”
“What? Why would you think that?”
“I saw him run from you with a mischievous twinkle in his eye and then he was talking to the rest of the band.”
“Oh”
“Well, thanks. I was hoping to go unnoticed. Just once.”
“Sorry. What is it all about anyway?”
“I’m Ace. As in asexual. Charlie likes to wind me up.”
“Oh shit. Sorry, I, I didn’t know.”
“It’s ok really, if you hadn’t have told him I’m sure Darcy would have. They are both absolute menaces.”

And then Nick hears a voice. It’s not the same singer as before, it’s beautiful. “Is that?” “Mmhmmm Charlie” Elle answers not taking her eyes off Charlie who’s sat hiding behind his drums eyes once again closed, he’s already lost in the music.

“I can feel it coming in the air tonight, oh lord
And I've been waiting for this moment, for all my life, oh lord
Can you feel it coming in the air tonight, oh lord, oh lord”

And the drum kicks in and he’s off. The original singer takes over and Charlie seems to drum like nothing Nick has ever seen, it’s like he’s made of music. The rhythm just oozes effortlessly out of him.
The drum break at the end Charlie plays perfectly, it’s sleek and melodramatic just as it should be, Charlie looks shattered when he’s finished. Elle leans into Nick, “He doesn’t play that one often, but when he does, I still get goosebumps” all Nick can do is nod in agreement, too blown away by the sheer talent Charlie is displaying.
Once the rapture of applause has died down the lead singer announces they have one song left. Nick hears a groan to his left, the singer states it’s for a special someone in the audience, they know who they are, and sure enough Kings of Leon ‘Sex on Fire’ is played perfectly and it’s incredible. Nick cannot believe what he’s just witnessed and now he’s thinking he’s coming to every band night.

Thirty minutes later, the group are sat back in the booth, drinks in hand and a tray of shots arrive at the table. Nicks is confused as he didn’t see anyone order any drinks. Then Charlie appears beside him.
“Hi” he grins
“Hi” Nick replies.
“They let us have a round each after the performance. This week I chose us all vodka shots.”
“Well of course you did” Nick hears Isaac say.
“Love you Isaac.” Charlie replies with a wicked grin on his face.
Isaac nods in reply and drinks his shot.
“Did you enjoy the show?” Charlie asks
“Charlie you were incredible.”
“I’m not that good. I mean I do practice.”
“Pack it in, listen to the words I’m saying. You’re some kind of special Charlie Spring. I have never seen anything like that. You were incredible.”
“Okay I get it now stop will you.” Charlie says blushing.
“But then I won’t get to see your beautiful blush”
“You can make me blush other ways I’m sure.” He turns his cheek and walks away. Leaving Nick flabbergasted, smiling and thinking ‘what a cheeky little shit.’

Chapter Text

Monday morning, Charlie woke with a bit more oompf than normal. He’d had a good weekend. Friday night had been awesome, but he was shattered, it always took it out of him. So Saturday mornings were reserved for rest and recuperation. He’d manage to dodge going to his grandparents and mainly stayed in his room until it was time for film night at Tao’s. He headed to Tao’s mid-afternoon and just chilled there with Elle, Isaac and Tao. The following day, he got home just after Sunday dinner at around two in the afternoon, so was able to serve himself a small portion from the leftovers. He then filled his evening playing Mario Kart with Tori and Ollie. Checking his phone again, he noticed that he hadn’t heard back from Nick since Friday, since he’d messaged Charlie letting him know he’d reached the pub. That’s okay though Charlie thought, they’d only just met, Nick didn’t have to message him. So he takes his morning at his usual leisurely pace, enjoying that no one else in the house is up yet. Tori doesn’t start work until later, on Mondays so she’s still snoring away upstairs. He doesn’t bother showering, he’ll be in the pool in less than an hour anyway, so he makes his way downstairs, cooks a breakfast of poached eggs on toast and the walks to the bus stop. As he waits for the bus he wonders if he’ll see Nick this morning too. Once on the bus he sits on the lower level this morning and puts in his ear pods shuts his eyes and relaxes. After a few minutes Charlie feels someone sit beside him jostling him him slightly with his bag, he doesn’t open his eyes but he is frustrated with the disturbance. He knows for a fact the bus isn’t busy, it’s never busy this time in the morning so why would someone choose to squish him when they could have their own seat. Unless…. He peeks one eye open so see honey warm eyes, lopsided smile and a coffee cup being held up for him. He smiles and graciously accepts the coffee removing his ear pods “Good Morning Nicholas” he says. “Good Morning Charles. Have you stopped being angry about me sitting here?” Charlie looks at Nick with confusion “You mutter when you’re grumpy” he says with a smile. “Well the bus is empty, and you could have been anyone.” Charlie justifies. The rest of the bus journey is filled with chatter about their weekends, Charlie can’t believe how open Nick is, he doesn’t or can’t hide any emotion, if he’s confused his eyebrows furrow one way, upset another, happy his smile goes up to his eyes, slightly amused and the corner turns up. The list is endless, and Charlie thinks he would be quite happy to study Nick’s face forever if he could. All too soon the bus stops at the leisure centre and the boys walk inside together. Just as they reach to open the door it’s pulled from the inside. “You guys ever apart?” “Ben, leave it out. We just get the same bus” Nick replied. Charlie sinks into himself and looks at the floor. “Come on Charlie, let’s get ourselves sorted for the day” “You won’t always have your bodyguard with you Charlie.” Ben snapped with venom. Charlie stopped suddenly and turned. Squaring his shoulders, Charlie turned and walked straight over to where Ben stood. “You,” Poking him in the chest

And Charlie pokes Ben in the chest for good measure “You are a vile excuse of a human being. You have treated me like utter shit on your shoe for the past year and made me feel less than, you made me feel small and disgusting and undeserving. When you’re not treating me like a just a piece of meat for your pleasure, you are ignoring me or bullying me. You didn’t even have the decency to tell me you had a girlfriend. Does Imogen know about me? Maybe I should tell her?” “No” Ben snaps “Hmmm, just what I thought” Charlie huffed. “So on that note. Leave me alone Ben. Just Leave Me Alone.” And Charlie turns and walks off pushing the doors hard to open in a dramatic fashion. Ben stands utterly dumbfounded. “Not such a quiet weed now, is he?” Nick says as he follows Charlie inside. Charlie is in the staff room running his wrists under cold water, something he finds soothing. His hands are shaking, and his eyes are filled with tears. He hates himself that he’s going to cry, he’s trying his hardest not too, he doesn’t want to waste any more emotion on Ben. But the adrenaline surging through his veins is making it difficult. He hears the staffroom door open; he shouldn’t have been as surprised as he is it could be anyone. He’s quick to turn the tap off and start drying his hands after splashing g his face with water. A warm hand is gently placed on his shoulder; he knows it’s not Ben. This hand is warm soft and careful. “You, ok?” Nick speaks quietly just for Charlie, Charlie nods “yeah, he needed to hear that, and I needed to say it.” Nick nods, they both stand in silence, Nicks warm hand radiating on Charlie’s shoulder, Charlie rests his head back slightly to rest it on Nicks chest. They stand like that until Charlie says “we had better get going to the morning meeting. But this afternoon I have something that’ll make you laugh.” After the meeting Charlie makes his way to poolside to sort his things for the first lesson. Today he has Penny, a four-year-old who swims on a Thursday lengths class with Tara, she swims with six- to seven-year-olds and she keeps up and even shows better technique. Because of this, Penny’s Mum also brings her for a lesson on Mondays mornings with Charlie as a more relaxed and fun lesson to keep swimming fun for her. Penny is Charlie’s favourite pupil; he can push her with games that make her chase him round the pool and test her with sinkie sticks and hoops. She’s such a fun and energetic girl she loves swimming with Charlie, she has been in his lessons for the past two years, for the next half an hour she has his undivided attention. That is until Nick walks out on poolside and starts bringing in the lane ropes, which Charlie finds a little more than distracting. He pulls the ropes in by hand as the pulley system is broken. Charlie thanks which ever incompetent lifeguard who broke it because this is something special. Nicks arms are flexing and pulling and bending and showing off their full strength. Charlie knows the lanes ropes are heavy when you collect them, he knows they are even heavier when wet. By the time he reaches the third rope, he’s broken a sweat. He uses the bottom of his T-shirt to wipe sweat out of his eyes and oh my. Charlie freezes. He had just sent Penny to swim to the steps to climb out for her jumping in and he’s frozen, he caught a glimpse of Nick and now nothing else in the world exists. Charlie knows he shouldn’t be looking, but he just can’t help himself. Nick’s body is like no other that he has seen before.

He’s pulled out of his reverie with a big splash, Penny has jumped in right next to him breaking his trance. She drops onto his shoulders as she climbs on to his back. He swiftly secures the little girl on his back and then zooms her through the water like a rocket. He pushes off from one side and zooms over to the other underwater with Penny on his back, she is laughs giggles shouting blast off over and over again. When Charlie comes up for air, he can see Nick laughing at their antics. He gives him a cheeky smile as he starts to crocodile roll with Penny. Over and over, he goes and then he puts his feet down to stand Penny recovering from being dunked repeatedly and laughing at the same time, her arms are tight around his neck and her legs are gripping his waist. He starts jumping, sploshing the water, Penny can’t stop laughing. He slowly makes his way to the steps and slows down his jumping as it’s the end of her lesson. Penny slips off his back, climbs up the steps and fist bumps him before walking into the open towel her mother is holding. “Thanks Charlie. See you next week” Penny calls. “See ya later Penny Pot, super star swimming today.” He calls back with a thumbs up and receives a big grin in return. “You’re very good with her” Nick says “Yeah, I think she’s, my favourite.” He replies. Suddenly a voice come from the other side of the pool “You two literally can’t stay away from each other. Are you dating or something?” “Ben, you can be friends with someone and enjoy their company without dating” Charlie snaps back. Nick smiles and lifts all 4 lanes ropes, two on each shoulder and carries them back to the equipment store. Charlie’s eyes follow him until he’s out of sight, he then dunks his head under water to try and cool off the blush in his cheeks. “You’re so pathetic you know that right? As if he’d ever be interested in you. You’re so needy and clingy and negative about everything” Ben sneers. Charlie ignores him and pushes himself off from the side and glides underwater to the other side of the pool. To Ben’s annoyance. one of the ladies from Ben’s swimming lesson walks out of the changing room “You know my dear, you talk to people like that, and karma will have its way with you” “Oh be quiet Dot” Ben responds icily. “Good luck in life love. You’re going to need it, talking to and treating people the way you do.” Ben just huffs and rolls his eyes as Dot goes back to the changing room. Charlie remains on the other side of the pool watching the interaction enjoying that Ben is being called out at work, by an old lady in her swimming costume. At lunch time Charlie sits in the staffroom, lunch out in front of him on the table. Tori arrives and putting her belongings into her locker. “Your morning go, ok?” She asks “Yeah, normal really. although I did get a little distracted during my lesson with Penny.” “Oh yeah? Distracted why what? That’s not like you.” Charlie sits back and takes a bite of his sandwich, Tori isn’t stupid, he thinks she knows he’s only done that to avoid the question, she patiently waits for him to finish chewing before she asks again. “So how was Nick distracting you?” “Nick?”

“Yeah you know, tall, blonde, muscles.” “I know who Nick is thank you.” Charlie goes on to tell Tori exactly what had him so distracted. Just as he finishes his story the door opens again and in walks the man of the hour. “Your ears burning?” Tori asks “Huh?” Nick puts his hands up to his ears to feel them. “No. Why, what?” He looks totally confused, adorably so. “Don’t worry Nick, Tori’s just being Tori. Ignore her.” Charlie says Nick shrugs and seems to follow this instruction, although he keeps an eye on Tori while he gets his lunch. As the boys finished their lunch, Tori had left to start her lesson “so what exactly is going to make me smile?” Nick reminds Charlie. “Ah yes. Follow me.” He leads Nick to poolside where Tori is in the pool. “Oooooooooh I see.” Nick says. “Mmmmhmmmm” Charlie nods back. “see I told you. Instant smile” “It’s just so not Tori. What on earth?” “Hahhahaha never let her hear you say that. This is her favourite lesson of the week!” “Really?? She doesn’t scream parent and baby!” “Just keep watching. I hope she does it. She doesn’t do it every week, oh oh oh here she goes.” Charlie grabs Nicks forearm. He watches Nick from the corner of his eye, Tori had pulled herself out of the water and is sitting on the side. One by one each parent passes her up their baby. Tori either drops the baby back into the water to the awaiting parent or playfully launches them forward a bit depending on the age. “What the? And the parent just?” “Mmmmhhhmmmmm, they just let her do it. Honestly Nick that’s not all. At the beginning of her lessons, she uses a ball and throws it at the babies so it splashes them, then she goes around the circle pushing the ball under the water and letting pop up in front of each kid covering them with a huge splash. I don’t know how she gets away with it, but the parents and kids love it.” “Huh” Nick replies, continuing to watch Tori literally throw a toddler into the pool “She’s brutal” Nick says and Charlie just giggles. Once Tori seems to be done torturing these babies and resumes her lesson to the Hokey Cokey and ring a ring a Rosie, the boys get bored and wander off. Charlie leads them outside to a grassy patch in the sunshine, where they sit next to each other chatting and laughing until they need to go back in. After a little while a brunette girl walks over “umm, hi. I’m Wendy” Charlie knows she’s not talking to him, so he continues laying with his eyes shut. But he does nudge Nick who’s laying there, eyes shut hand behind his head a pillow. Nick squints his eyes open, “errr, hi? Do you need some help?” “Kind of. My friends and I were talking, and I was wondering if you’d go out with me on a date. Maybe Friday? If you’re not busy.” She stands now picking at her fingernails. At hearing this Charlie opens his eyes and sits up supporting himself on his elbows. “Oh umm, that’s really kind of you, but I’m busy on Friday I’m afraid” Nick replies. “Saturday then?” “Ummm, yeah ok. Saturday.” “Cool. I’ll look forward to it. here put your number in my phone, I’ll arrange everything, you just need to turn up.” “Ummm ok.” Once Nick has handed her phone back, he looks at Charlie and sees a nod of acknowledgement. Crap. This is not what Charlie wanted to witness. Although it does answer the question as to whether Nick likes him back.

Chapter Text

Charlie rolls over in bed with a groan as his alarm goes off rudely telling him he needs to get up He doesn’t want to go to work today though. Well actually that’s not strictly true, he’s happy to go to work, he likes Tuesdays, and he loves his job, but what, well who he doesn’t want is to see Nick.

Nick, the guy going on a date with Wendy. Wendy who is this nice kind and attractive female person who boldly came up to Nick with all the confidence Charlie wished he had and asked for not only Nick's number but a date too. And she was successful because of course, Nick would want to go on a date, what eighteen-year-old male wouldn’t.

And so, Charlie goes about his usual routine, packs his bag and heads to the bus stop.

He sits at the top of the bus, although slumps is probably more accurate, he doesn’t want to risk being spotted by a certain lifeguard who has recently been on the same bus. So, he puts in his Air Pods and tries to resist looking out of the window when he reaches Nicks stop.

When the bus arrives at the leisure centre Charlie stays on for one more stop, happy to walk back the last little bit if it means he doesn’t bump into and have to make conversation with a certain blonde.

The whole journey all he can think about is where would Nick take Wendy? Would he hold the door open for her? Would he place his hand at the base of her back when walking through? Would he pay for everything? Would they kiss? Would they hold hands? Would he tell her jokes? Would he listen to her so intently she gives him a shy smile and he melts into a puddle of love goo?

Ok, Charlie knows he needs to get a grip, he knows he can’t be jealous, he knows this and yet…..

Upon making it to the staffroom, he has only minutes to spare before the morning meeting, so no time for stopping and chatting.

“Charlie hey!” He hears Nick call from across the room, thankfully he still has his Air Pods in, not playing anything anymore but he pretends that he doesn’t hear Nick.

He doesn’t turn around and so he misses the confused and sad look on Nick’s face as he turns to walk out the room to the morning meeting.

Charlie slams his locker door shut in frustration and then makes his way at a slower than normal pace to the meeting.

When he arrives, Nick is standing next to Tori of all people, it looks like he’s trying to engage her in conversation, but Charlie can see her attention on him as soon as he walks through the door. Goodness knows what Nick is chatting about, Tori is having a silent conversation with Charlie. He answers her questions with minute facial expressions only siblings with a lot of practice would be able to discern. The basic gist of their conversation is;

‘Are you ok? Where have you been?’

‘I’m fine. Just running late’ Charlie knows she’ll know he’s lying but he’ll deal with that with words later.

‘Nick not entertaining?’ Tori just rolls her eyes. Charlie lets out a little giggle and then abruptly stops himself aware of the attention it may cause random giggling with no seen reason.

The meeting starts and all conversations stop. Charlie heard the rotation and to his pleasure Nick is not on his poolside while he is teaching, blessedly he is to rotate there while Charlie has a break, so that’s successful avoidance of one Nick Nelson until at least lunchtime. Charlie breathes a sigh of relief.

After the meeting he is out of the room like a whippet, not even waiting for Tori, he knows she’ll catch him up later.

“What was that?” Tori asks, shutting the equipment room door behind her. “What?” Charlie replies as innocently as possible.

“Errrm, the fact you two met 7 days ago and have been pretty much inseparable for half of those days, and now you’re avoiding him and he’s” she blinks, thinking of her next word “sad” she says.

“He’s not sad,” Charlie replied looking at the very interesting dust bunny in the corner of the room.

“He is sad. And I’ll bet it’s to do with you.” She pokes Charlie’s shoulder to ensure she has his attention; he just shrugs in response. Tori knows better than to push Charlie too hard so she humpfs and picks up her pile of floats and leaves, Charlie takes a deep breath, runs his hands over his face and through his hair then picks up the basket of noodle floats and heads to his first lesson.

His lessons go well, once he has had the kids doing widths and working on their backstroke, he then uses the noodle floats as ride on horses and gets the kids to try and catch him in the water, he ducks and weaves and swims under them, hearing their giggles and laughter, when he finally allows them to catch him they are all so excited he pretends they dunk him. Charlie loves these lessons, he loves that he can see progression with each student, and he loves they get to have fun at the end.

Charlie has two lessons back-to-back after which he excuses himself for a toilet break and a drink, knowing in fifteen minutes he has another long stint in the pool.

He pulls himself out of the water and runs his small hand towel through his hair and quickly over his body, so he doesn’t drip everywhere. He slides his flip-flops on and makes his way to the staff room.

***

Charlie is walking down the corridor when suddenly he feels a cold hand over his mouth, fingertips pressing into his cheek. He tries to twist his head but he is pulled backwards by the second hand being wrapped around his middle, yanking him with such force his feet leave the ground. He starts to kick and thrash his body in panic and fear but all too soon he’s surrounded by dark, and he can hear the door being locked behind him. With a hand remaining over his mouth, squeezing so hard Charlie thinks he’ll have bruises tomorrow, he tries to bite the fingers to get them off him, his arms are flailing but his body is forced into such an angle that his face is to the ceiling and his shoulders are forced to rest on whoever it is that has grabbed him. The second hand returns from locking the door and lays flat on Charlie’s chest, it works its way over to his left nipple which is already erect from being in a wet T-shirt and being cold, fingertips play with this nipple, drawing circles around it and gently caressing it. Charlie tries to shake his head free but the grip around his mouth and the vice of the arm attached just gets tighter. Wet kisses across his neck and down from his ears, kisses and bites and sucks, Charlie hopes he’s not marked but knows he will be from the force of what is happening.

The hand continues to wander across Charlie’s chest to his right nipple and repeats its unwanted dance, then it moves slowly but surely down to his abdomen, stroking and massaging as it moves.
Lower and lower this hand makes its journey, to Charlie’s belly button, drawing light circles around it, then continuing its journey, playing with the small amount of hair that lays just underneath, following it down to Charlie’s waistband a fingertip dipping inside. All the while he hears the voice saying “You really thought you could just end it with me? You really think anyone else will want you? You don’t get to decide, I am the one that decides.”

Charlie can barely breathe, he can’t stop what is happening, he can’t move, he can’t stop this hand from moving, the words, the kisses, and the bruises forming. Tears start to fall down his cheeks as the hand continues to move south, into the lining of his board shorts to Charlie’s most delicate and private of places.
This hand grabbing and squeezing and stroking. Charlie crying and whining and trying to escape. All to no avail.
The hand continues its punishment, Charlie’s body taking over even though his mind screams no.
The hand is relentless and ruthless, and Charlie’s breathing is quickened, his tears are stopped no need for them now, he is just concentrating on trying not to give this hand what it wants. The hand gets impatient, grabbing squeezing and stroking harder and harder and harder until Charlie has no choice, and his body betrays him.
He falls limp in the arms that have stolen him. He slumps to the floor the tears now returning, the hand remains over his mouth, but the body attached has moved to the side, kissing his cheek nuzzling into his hair. Then he hears it.

“My turn”

Charlie’s eyes shoot open, looking at the man now in front of him, eyes full of tears and a panicked pleading look as he tries to shake his head no.
The face in front of him gives half a smirk, “I’m going to remove my hand now. If you shout or scream this will be worse. Do you understand?”
Charlie blinks slowly and nods.
“No noise”
Charlie nods again.
The hand loosens and is slowly removed. Charlie takes a shaky breath in and finally fills his lungs. He starts to panic now oxygen is free flowing, his breathing quickens, and he starts to squirm under the hands still holding him down. The body in front of him moves to straddle his legs, one knee either side of his thighs. The man in front pulls down his shorts and exposes himself.

***

Suddenly the door bursts open, the body jumps off Charlie like he’s been burnt, Charlie manages to wriggle free, and then he is running, running down the corridor towards the toilets, he dashes into the disabled loo, slams the door shut, sinks to the floor and sobs.

After an unknown amount of time, there is a quiet knock on the door and a worried “Charlie?” Is called out. Charlie doesn’t move, he stays tucked in his little ball, feeling small and wanting to disappear. The knock is repeated, “It’s me, Tori, please let me in.” he manages to raise his arm high enough to unlock the door without really moving. He feels a gentle hand on his shoulder and slowly lifts his head. His eyes are red, puffy and full of pain, his lip is split and bleeding the finger marks on his cheek are beginning to develop, tear tracks stain his cheeks.

“Oh Charlie, can I hug you?” Tori asks with nothing but love. He looks at her and with the smallest nod she gently and tentatively hugs him. Hugging something Tori doesn’t do, Charlie knows she doesn’t and yet his arms fly around her. His body is shaking, wracked with sobs and he buries his face into her neck breathing in her comforting familiar smell. He holds on to her, afraid she’ll disappear. Tori doesn’t move, she doesn’t pull away, she doesn’t shuffle to be more comfortable, she is crouched in front of Charlie, and she is hugging him with everything she has, every ounce of love she can muster. He feels it.

Eventually, he loosens one arm to wipe his nose and Tori takes this as a sign for her to move.

“Charlie, we need to report this”.

He shakes his head, not trusting his voice.

“How, how did you know I was here?” He croaks.

“Nick.” She replies.

“Nick saw you dragged into the cupboard, then when the cleaner opened the door, he saw you bolt. I came as soon as he could tell me, I was teaching a lesson, and he was stuck on poolside. Charlie, I’m so so sorry, I came as soon as I could. Did he, did he hurt you?”

Charlie looks at her and gives a sombre nod.

“Shall we go? I’ll take you home”.

He shakes his head, not trusting his legs to move.

“I’m going to get you some water, I’ll be right back.” Charlie grabs hold of her, shaking his head in desperation not to be alone.

“Ok, we’ll sit here until you feel like you can move. Then I’m taking you home.” She sits next to him on the floor, he rests his head on her shoulder, closes his eyes and wills this all to go away.

A little while later Charlie feels a nudge, “Charlie, wake up” he hears in a hushed tone, he ignores it “Charlie, my ass has gone numb and I’m cold, you’re shivering too, we need to move.” He takes a deep breath in and before he knows it, he’s standing. Arms wrapped around himself. Tori opens the door, she spots her bag and Charlie’s next to the door, she’ll thank Nick later, holding Charlie’s hand, she grabs the bags and leads Charlie to her car. Charlie remains silent in a daze and follows mindlessly. Thankfully they see no one and before he knows it, he is wrapped in Tori’s duvet in her bed, he doesn’t remember getting here, but he finally feels warm and relishes the softness of her sheets. It’s not long until he succumbs again to sleep.

The next time Charlie’s eyes open the room is dark, there is a glass of water and some paracetamol on the nightstand. He swiftly takes a drink and has the tablets. The rolls over, cocooning himself in his blanket. He can hear Tori talking to someone downstairs, but at this moment in time he cannot bring himself to care. He shuts his eyes and goes back to sleep.

When Charlie stirs next, the room is pitch black, he rolls over and sees his phone on charge where the paracetamol was, a fresh glass of water and a small pack of biscuits. He sips the water, ignores the biscuits and snuggles back into his cocoon.

Chapter Text

When Charlie finally wakes, sunlight invades the room through a small gap in the curtains, he can smell something being cooked downstairs and he can hear voices. He groans and drags his body to sit up, getting out of bed, he makes his way to the bathroom, swiftly shutting and locking the door. As he looks at himself in the mirror, he sees bruises starting to form, but he also sees what he feels is a pathetic excuse of a person looking back at him. He tries his best to wash away any remnant of yesterday with a scalding hot shower. Steam fills the room, and his skin is flaming red, but he scrubs and scrubs and scrubs even harder, his skin screaming at him to stop but he doesn’t relent, he just wants to feel clean. Charlie turns in the shower and sinks to the floor, letting the water splash over his shoulders washing away his tears as he sobs anew. A few more minutes pass and he hears a knock on the door pulling him from his despair. “Charlie? You ok in there? Do you need anything?” His sister’s voice full of concern. He lifts his head from his knees and switches off the water.
“I’m ok. I umm, I just need new clothes” he mumbles.
“There is a pile of clothes just by the door.”
“Thanks Tori” he says with his forehead resting on the door. He listens for her footsteps to fade before opening the door, he sees the pile of neatly folded clothes and snatches them up and shuts the door again, not ready to face the world.

After dressing and attempting to make sense of his unruly curls, he stands again leaning his head to the door listening for voices, but instead, he hears the tipping point theme tune and nothing else. He creeps out of the bathroom, back to the bedroom to retrieve his phone then slowly walks down the stairs. He walks into the living room and sits next to Tori replicating his stance from yesterday, he rests his head on her shoulder.
“Did you eat the biscuits?” She asks.
He shakes his head.
“I could make you some toast?”
He raised his head slightly, “yeah, toast would be good, thanks.”
Tori smiles and walks off to the kitchen as Charlie sits and brings his legs up to lay down on the sofa, heaving a hefty sigh.

“Who were you talking to earlier?” He asks when she returns to the room.
“Sam. I was explaining why we left work. I didn’t give all the details, but he knows something happened. He’s keen to talk to you, but I called you in sick the rest of the week.”
“Thank you”
“Can you tell me what happened?” Tori asked gently.
“I don’t really want to talk about it.” Charlie responded. The thought of Ben making him wince.
“If you tell me I can help you when you need to say it again, it’s good to tell me now in case you miss parts, y’know, if you’re asked later. I can help remind you.”
“I don’t want to remember” Charlie whines, putting his half-eaten toast to one side and drawing his knees to his chest.
Tori sits and waits patiently, she knows Charlie understands that her plan makes sense, he just needs a minute to process it, and then as if on cue he starts to talk.

“I was grabbed from behind.” He starts, tears collecting in his eyes, threatening to breach and fall. He recounted the whole incident to Tori, disclosing all the gory details. He told her his whole history with Ben, even details he’s sure she would never want to hear, but he needs to, he needs to get it out, as if expelling a demon. By the time he’s finished he’s utterly drained, he feels weak, he doesn’t think he has anymore tears to cry. He looks at Tori and sees pure rage. She has tears running down her cheeks, but she’s quiet. He can’t tell if they’re tears of sadness, shock or rage. He suspects they’re a mix of all three.
The silence continues between them, until Tori speaks. “Give me one minute” and then she goes, she gets up from the setee and walks calmly out of the room.

What happens next surprises Charlie. He can’t ever remember seeing or hearing Tori expel anything louder than a mild shout of annoyance, but this shocks him. Tori walks to the back garden and suddenly screams “you fucking bastard!!” “Aaagggghhhhh!!!” up towards the sky. After a few seconds, she composes herself and walks back into the house, straight back into the living room as Charlie sits with half a smile, “you know the windows are open right?”
She smiles at him and shrugs, “Just needed to let that out.”

Sitting down beside him, a comfortable silence blanketing them. A little while later Tori breaks the silence again “report him to Sam then or we could go to the police station?”
“I’ll talk to Sam and report him, just not today.” Charlie’s head fell to the back of the sofa.
“Charlie, the sooner you report it the sooner the police can arrest him, you know that right? I don’t know, but the longer you leave reporting that slimy bastard, the longer he has to come up with an alibi or something. You know he’s not going to make this easy right” Charlie nodded, tears forming again..
“After lunch?” He suggests.
“Before lunch, or you won’t eat, we can grab lunch while we’re out”.
God Damn it Tori, why do you know me so well?
“Fine” he grumbled and heaved himself off the sofa.

Tori takes Charlie’s hand as they walk into the police station in an attempt to curb some of his anxiety, as he’s visibly shaking. She speaks to the police officer at the front desk, who asks them to wait for another officer to come and collect them.
It isn’t a long wait, when a tall, young female police officer collects them and takes them into a small interview room. “Don’t worry if you hear an alarm, we test the fire system every Wednesday” the officer kindly explains, “Ok thank you” Tori replies. A few minutes later a different police officer enters the room. “Mr. Spring, how can I help you today?”
“Umm, I, ummm,” Charlie is nervous, it takes every ounce of courage for him not to bolt through the door they came in, he can barely utter a word.
“Take your time Mr. Spring. I’m just going to press record on the tape, but please take all the time you need.”
Tori squeezes his hand in support and encouragement. After a minute, he feels his composure return. He takes a deep breath and begins to tell his story, never once dropping Tori’s hand. Both officers are quiet, giving Charlie all the time he needs. He can’t bring himself to look up from the table, he’s incapable of lifting his head to make eye contact with anyone. After he’s finished the officers look at Charlie with what can only be described as sympathy. The second officer to have entered the interview room stops the tape recorder and asks if Charlie and Tori would like some tea, which they gratefully accept.
“That’s it, well done Charlie” Tori says just as the door has closed. He breathes a big sigh, and his shoulders drop and lose their tension.
“Can we go home now? I don’t, I don’t really fancy lunch.”
“Yeah, I’ll just make sure they don’t need anything from you, and we’ll head home.”
Just as she moves to the door it opens “Mr. Spring, would you mind if we take pictures of your injuries and take swab samples so we can collect evidence?”
Charlie can’t bring himself to speak so just nods. “I’m sorry Mr. Spring I need verbal confirmation please” he looks up at the policeman whose face is full of empathy.
“Yes. That’s fine, I’ll give you whatever you need.”
“Very good, follow me please.”
“Can I come?” Tori asks.
“I’m sorry but friends and family are not permitted in the sample room you can wait at reception.” A panicked look from Charlie, Tori nods and turns to leave, Charlie follows the policeman.

Half an hour later Charlie walks into reception, “if you could bring in the clothes you were wearing that would be very helpful also” Tori hears, she looks up from her phone and sees Charlie walk round the corner. “of course, I’ll drop them in tomorrow” Charlie mumbles.
“Tori, please take me home.” “Yep, come on.” She wraps her arm around him and the Spring siblings leave.

When Charlie gets back to Tori’s he immediately curls up into a ball on the sofa. “I’ll make us some tea, and we’ll think about lunch.” Charlie just grunts into the cushion as his reply.
He reaches for his phone and sees a whole host of notifications. Missed calls from his Mum, Tao and Elle, text messages from Elle, Darcy and Tara. But what he has zoned in on one thing and ignoring everything else he just looks at a single text from Nick.

Tuesday 14:30 Nick: My Rainbow Road is always available if you need it. x

Charlie can’t help but read the message a few times, trying to decide if Nick actually understood what his message might have conveyed. Knowing Nick though, he probably didn’t and it was totally accidental. He probably doesn’t even realise the innuendo. Besides, he’s going on a date with Wendy. Remembering Wendy, Charlie promptly locks his phone and tosses it onto the sofa replying to no one. He’s had enough today and just wants to shut everything out, so closing his eyes, he shuts the world out.

Chapter Text

Nick wakes up to his alarm with no bother at all now. His morning routine actually becoming more of a routine now meaning he’s even a little earlier than normal to the bus stop. Once he’s on the bus he scans the seats quickly for Charlie but doesn’t see him. There was no text telling him to come upstairs either, so he sits in a disappointed funk and begrudgingly reviews Wendy’s profile on Instagram, wondering how he can back out of this agreed date without being rude. He notices Wendy has a bit of a thing for lifeguards, the number of pictures she’s taken as she poses with each of them. All looking far too friendly and familiar. Nick starts to think that he’s just part of a collection. Man, he really doesn’t want to go on this date, but he doesn’t want to hurt her feelings, a problem for tomorrow’s Nick, today he just wants to enjoy seeing Charlie.
Once the bus reaches the leisure centre he waits a little to see if Charlie comes down from upstairs as he maybe didn’t see Nick get on, but alas, no sign of Charlie, so he strolls to work a little downtrodden.

Nick is busy washing his tea mug when he sees Charlie come into the staffroom. He goes to greet Charlie, but he ignores Nick’s meek but warm “hi.” Nick feels a sense of relief though when Charlie passes, as he sees he’s listening to something through his AirPods. After washing his mug, Nick continues on to the morning meeting.

In the meeting, Nick finds himself standing next to Tori, to his surprise she initiates a conversation.
“Morning. Everything ok?” She asks, looking somewhere near his feet. Never one to be rude or miss an opportunity he starts chatting back Nick Nelson style. He talks about band night and how great Charlie was. He talks about Nellie and then the latest recipe he tried. He’s suddenly aware that Charlie has walked in the room, and he notices that Tori stopped listening to him a minute ago. He also notices the silent conversation happening between the Spring siblings, but has no idea what it’s about. Nick continues his mindless chatter and watching the pair when suddenly Charlie spontaneously giggles for a second. His whole face lights up, and it’s the best thing Nick has seen all day. Charlie corrects himself and the meeting starts.

Before Nick registers that the meeting is over, Charlie is gone. So he wanders to the outdoor pool for the first hour. He likes being outside first, he likes catching the morning sun before it gets too hot. It’s quiet outside and his attention is wandering, as he walks around the pool he sees Charlie in his lessons playing with the kids on swim noodles. He smiles to himself thinking Charlie is such a gentle soul and the kids just love him, a far cry from his on stage bad boy drummer persona he saw dressed in his skimpy outfit and glitter on Friday, but he finds both sides of Charlie fascinating. He’s looking forward to the next hour as he knows Charlie will be teaching for the second half after his break.

The next hour rolls around slowly for Nick but finally Steve comes to relieve him. He walks quickly to the indoor pool, hoping to catch Charlie before he leaves for his break, but once he gets there he realises Charlie is already gone. Nick makes himself comfortable in the tower chair when a quick movement catches his eye through the window to the corridor. He squints a bit to see but what he has seen sends shivers down his spine. Did he? Did Nick just see? Was Charlie just? Was he just grabbed? Nick doesn’t know what to do, he can’t leave his post as the pool is busy, so he blows his whistle to try and get Tori’s attention, but she’s ducking under the water teaching how to collect sinkie sticks. Shit!!. What can he do??
As soon as Tori swims to the surface Nick runs over to her, “quick, go to the disabled loo, somethings happened to Charlie he needs you!” He rushes to say, no time for explanation. After Charlie had entered the store cupboard one of the cleaners opened the door and Charlie bolted out, moments later followed by Ben. Tori is out of the pool in a flash, no real acknowledgement to Nick apart from her disappearance and rush through the corridor. He watches through the window as Tori steps inside. He heaves a sigh of relief, only wishing he could have helped sooner, or that it was him who is now with Charlie.

Nick is suddenly pulled back to the here and now as he hears a voice “Excuse me, but do you know where Charlie is? He’s not normally late for Max’s swimming lesson” Nick has to think quickly, “Charlie has had to go home sick I’m afraid, I think Darcy should be able to cover though.” Nick and Max’s mum look around for a few seconds until they are greeted by Darcy as she rounds the corner armed with floats and a big smile. “Hi Max, you’re stuck with me I’m afraid. Charlies had to go home”
“Yay!!” The small boy jumps up and down, launching himself at Darcy. “Ok then buddy let’s get our swim on.” Darcy says happily as she bends down to pick him up before throwing him into the pool and promptly jumping in after him. Nick gives her a thankful smile when she surfaces.

Nick had twenty minutes until he could leave poolside and those minutes could not tick away fast enough. As soon as his rotation finishes, and Steve has put a foot on poolside, Nick is out of the chair and rushing to the staffroom. He wants to collect Tori and Charlie’s things so they can leave sooner rather than later. Sam the manager has spare keys to all the staff lockers, a requirement to save people losing them and getting locked out. Nick asks Sam to open the Springs’ lockers, explaining that Charlie is ill and Tori is taking him home. He places their bags by the side of the toilet door, lingering a little to see if he can hear anything.

He heads back to the staffroom for the rest of his morning break only to find Ben is there. Standing next to the fridge with an iced latte, one of the expensive ones from the cafe looking like nothing has happened, a shit eating grin on his face as he casually leans against the counter one leg over the other.
Nick looks him straight in his eyes, and his grin grows wider. Nick knows, he doesn’t know details, but he knows Ben has done something to Charlie. Nick is overcome with rage.

Before he knows it, his knuckles hurt and there’s blood on his T-shirt. The blood isn‘t his, but Ben is now doubled over crying out, grasping at his face. Nick takes a step back. There‘s no one else in the staffroom, it’s just them.
Nick stands watching as Ben struggles on his feet, he's hunched over, whimpering and whining. Standing over him, Nick lengthens the full bulk of his body “You’re a fucking piece of shit Ben Hope” he growls before turning and storming out of the staff room, straight into Sams office.
He’s not quite sure what to say, he’s on auto pilot, he knows he doesn’t know any details and he won’t betray Charlie’s privacy, but he needs to let Sam know something is going on. He needs to tell his story before Ben gets into Sam’s ear and bends the truth.

He steps into Sam’s office, “Sam, can I have a quick word?” His voice is shakier than he’d like, the adrenaline now coursing through his veins, his hand is throbbing, and his breathing is staggered. “Nick, come in sit down, are you ok? You don’t look well.” Nick is aware of the sheen of sweat across his forehead, he wipes it with his t-shirt sleeve and notices Sam’s eyes flick to his blood splattered t-shirt. “Nick?” he asks with a concerned tone.
“It’s Ben’s. I umm……. I hit him.” He looks to the ground, not ashamed of his actions but he knows violence isn’t the answer. The potential consequences to his actions suddenly flood his mind.
Sam stays calm, “Can I ask why?”
“He….. He.” Nick searches his brain for words.
“He hurt Charlie” is all he can say.
Sam nods calmly allowing Nick to continue. “I saw him grab Charlie from behind and pull him into the equipment cupboard, when the cleaner interrupted, I saw Charlie running.”
“And where is Charlie now?”
“Tori took him home I think”.
“Hmmm” Sam nods. “Ok thanks Nick, if you’re feeling ok, as Charlie and Tori have left, are you ok to carry on your rota? Only if you’re ok though.”
“Sam?”
“Yeah”
“I… I hit Ben.”
“Sorry Nick, did you just say you saw Ben fall over and hurt himself?”
Sam waves him off without a reply. Nick turns, confused about the whole situation and his and Sam’s interaction. Was Sam expecting this? Did he already know?

Nick heads back to the staffroom where he washes his hands; he changes into his spare T-Shirt and sits down with a cup of tea with extra sugar in it. He looks over to where he’d left Ben and notices there’s no trace of blood. Nick feels even more confused, what with Sam’s reaction and now this. He decided to drink his tea and get back to work. The sooner the day is over the sooner he can get home.

Once his break is finished, he heads to his next job, he’s down for cleaning the boys changing room. He has a late lunch at two and fires a text to Charlie, he wants him to know how he is, and for Charlie to know he’s available if he needs him, but he doesn’t want to come across overly pushy or too strong. Thinking of something that Charlie is familiar and safe with, he sends him a message related to Mario Kart. He knows Charlie loves this.

14:30 Nick: My Rainbow Road is always available if you need to talk X

His afternoon continues as normal. Thankfully he doesn’t see Ben at all, he wonders whether Sam has sent him home. Nick looks at his watch, it’s 4:30, the day is nearly over, thank goodness he thinks. A voice breaks his thoughts.
“Hey Nick,” Darcy calls, “haven’t seen you much today.”
“Umm yeah, just been busy, everything ok?”
“Yeah, have you heard from Charlie? Sam said he went home sick. I’m covering his lessons the rest of the week. Shit Nick, what the hell happened to your hand?” Darcy takes hold of his hand to inspect it. He looks too “Umm, I errr, I hit Ben”.
To Nick’s surprise, a smile spreads across Darcy’s face. “Good!” She says. “Bet he deserved it, the prick.”
“Oh, he did,” Nick replies with a small, satisfied smile.
“Dare I ask why?” Darcy asked.
“Let me tell you another time, hey Darce.”
“Ok sure, but I messaged Charlie earlier, and I haven’t heard back from him, if you see or hear from him, please send him mine and Tara’s love, we hope he feels better for Friday, we desperately need him for quiz night”
“Will do, although I wouldn’t bet on him being there this week. Him or Tori.”
“Sharing the illness with his sister, sharing’s caring I suppose. Well, I’d better be off, date night with Tara.”
“Have fun, see you tomorrow” he waves her off as she skips down the path.

On his way home he shoots a text to Tori.

17:04 Nick: Hey Tori, it’s Nick, I hope Charlie is ok, please let him know I’m here if he needs anything. Darcy was asking after him but I deflected. I know Sam would like to talk to him.
Anyway, hope you’re ok too. x

17:10 Tori: Thanks for today

17:11 Nick: Don’t mention it. Although I might have something silly after you left, but you can’t tell Charlie yet.

17:12 Tori: what did you do?

17:15 Nick: I hit Ben

17:15 Tori: GOOD!

17:16 Nick: 😊

Nick walks through his front door, as usual he’s greeted by Nellie, who pays extra sniffing attention to his hand. Nick goes straight to the utility room to put his uniform in the wash. Just as he’s about to put the powder in, he hears his mum clear her throat behind him.

“Nicholas Nelson. Since when have you done your own washing? And I’m not sure you know where that powder goes, so before you break my machine, back away.” She sounds firm. Not wanting any more challenges today, Nick puts the box of powder down and steps back a little. This however turns out to be a mistake as she notices his hand.

“Nick.. Have you been in a fight?”
“Umm, Mum it’s not what you think”.
“Nicky, you know that violence is never the answer.” She states, as she lets the statement hang in the air for a beat, “now explain, and it had better be good.”
He hasn’t heard this tone from his mother in a very long time. The disappointed tone of Sarah Nelson, its one that cuts straight through his heart, he hates it.
“This guy at work, he has been awful, saying things about Charlie, being mean to him and behind his back, he got a little physical with him last week and today…” Nick struggles, his eyes filling with tears. Sarah notices his distress before pulling him in for a hug.
“Charlie is a very special friend, isn’t he?”
Nick sniffles into her shoulder and nods, letting out a tiny “yeah”.
Sarah holds him until his tears stop falling. Lifting his head off her shoulder, she looks at him with warm eyes, no disappointment evident anymore, just love, concern and comfort.
“Come on love, lets have some dinner, I cooked your favourite. Lasagne.”

Sarah finishes putting his washing on for him and then meets him in the kitchen.
The night is a quiet one, Nick not really in a talkative mood and Sarah not pushing, knowing he will talk to her when he is ready.

Nick finally collapses into bed and drifts off into a restless sleep.

Chapter Text

Chapter 10 Day 8 Nick.

When Nick opens his eyes, the first thing he thinks is how much his head hurts. He really needed to drink more water before bed, the second thing he thinks is how much his hand hurts, and he really should have iced it before going to bed. He’s going to regret not icing it, especially as today is training day and he’ll have to perform CPR on poor resusi-annie with a bruised hand. But that is a problem for this afternoon. Nick, right now he needs to get his butt moving if he is going to make his bus on time.

He stands at the bus stop, it's early and he doesn’t want to seem pushy, he knows Tori isn’t particularly social, so he persuades himself not to text Tori or Charlie until later. Instead, he stalks Wendy’s socials again, still thinking of ways to cancel the date. She had contacted him and proposed a cheeky Nando’s for dinner then cinema date, fairly standard, he liked Nando’s, and he can always switch off in the cinema. Except he really doesn’t want to spend any time with Wendy. He flicks through TikTok when he comes across a video of Wendy from last year, she’s doing some dance craze, but as the video progresses, he sees two hands from the left of the screen come into focus and clasp around her waist pulling her off screen, you can see her feet stumble and she pulls the man into view right at the end of the clip. It's Ben.
Wendy was with Ben. Dancing, joking, they were being handsy with each other. Nick can’t help it; he watches the video again in disbelief.
That’s it, he’s telling her today, date officially cancelled.

When he reaches the staffroom Tara and Darcy are already sitting and chatting, they are in early covering for Tori and Charlie.
“Morning!” Tara calls.
“Hi, Good morning, you two have a fun date night?” The two girls both giggle.
“Yeah we had a blast we went to laser quest, Tara has shocking aim” Darcy laughs
“No, you just cheated and covered your targets.”
“Me? How dare you” Darcy answers in mock outrage. Jumping up she motions to Tara , “right let's head to this silly morning meeting.”

“Good morning everyone.” Sam starts “First off, before we start on the agenda, I’m sure some of you may be aware of an incident that happened yesterday concerning two members of staff.
I want to assure you all that the matter is being taken very seriously. I cannot offer you any details at this time as I have been informed that the matter is now in the hands of the police. So I am asking you all not to make any comment about this to anyone and also not to talk about it amongst yourselves, I implore you to respect the privacy of the parties involved.” There is silence over the meeting room, and then a low murmur. Nick looks around, everyone seems very subdued and concerned.
“Ok, back to the normal order, we are a lifeguard short, so I’m afraid to combat this, rotations are now one hour and fifteen minutes. That way all pool areas are covered. You will receive extra wage in your pay to compensate as we cannot provide you any further breaks than normal.” A groan let out amongst the lifeguards.
“Tara, Darcy, I want to say a personal thank you for stepping in last minute to cover swimming lessons, at the moment it should only be until Friday but as soon as I know more, I will inform you.” The girls nod in acknowledgement.
“And finally, I just want to reiterate, please do not gossip about events you think you know about, I assure you the details you think you know are wrong. So lets all of us be professional please.”

Everyone files out of the meeting and heads to their respective posts.
“Nick could I grab you for a quick word?”
“Of course Sam, everything ok?”
“Yeah, I just wanted to check in and make sure you’re ok. I also wanted to inform you that I spoke to Ben yesterday and he has assured me he will not be making a complaint or reporting what happened between you two to any authority.”
“hmmm,” Nick hums in acceptance, “Yeah, I didn’t think he would want to draw attention to it. I am sorry though Sam. I don’t want you to think I’m some fist flying brute, I honestly don’t know where the anger came from. I just got so angry about him hurting Charlie.”
“I know Nick, I understand there were specific circumstances that led to your behaviour. Let's say we put it behind us, I also wanted to inform you that Ben won’t be back at work until the police have completed their investigation.”
“Oh, Okay, wow, thank you for telling me. Are you, umm, Are you in contact with Tori or Charlie?”
“Yes I spoke to Tori this morning, she is aware of the situation this end, and she has agreed to keep me updated. I have yet to hear from Charlie, but I expect not to just yet.”
“Thanks Sam.”
“Yes, you’d best go, thanks again Nick.”
Nick walks away with a head full of new information, and a mind full of questions and thoughts full of Charlie.

As he walks out on to poolside Pat catches his eye; he walks over to see her.
“Morning Pat, you ok?”
“Oh yes dear, I’m glad you’re our lifeguard this morning, I just wanted to give you this.” And she produces him a bisexual pin badge. He holds out his hand to accept it, his eyes welling with happy tears. He stands there palm open with this little pin in and he has no words. He looks between the pin and Pat and back to the pin, still no words, so Nick does what he does best. He gives Pat a warm Nick Nelson hug, a hug his Mum would be proud of, a hug that says, ‘thank you for seeing me, thank you for being supportive and thank you for accepting.’
“Right, love, I’d best get my lengths in or Jan won’t cut me a decent sized slice of her apple cake at tea.” Pat says as she pulls back from the hug, giving Nick a final wink as she walks to the steps at the shallow end.
Nick turns to walk towards the lifeguard tower, fixing his pin to his T-shirt.

After woman's hour, Nick rotates outside, he’s on his way when he’s stopped by Wendy.
“Nick! Hi” she comes skipping over, wearing only a tiny bikini, a face full of make up and her hair immaculately fashioned. Nick’s first thought is, ‘wow, she’s come looking like that to a swimming pool? I hope she gets splashed’ he’s shaken from his thought when she speaks again. “I’m really looking forward to our date” she says, fluttering her eyelashes.
“About that” he starts but is interrupted “I think we could meet at”
“No hold on Wendy, let me finish.” He can’t let her continue, pull the band-aid of Nelson.
“No Wendy, I can’t go on a date with you. I mean, I don’t think we really fit together, I just don’t think I really fit with you.” He takes a breath in composing his next sentence, she just looks at him confused.
“But we’ve seen each other every day for the last week, people are expecting us to get together” Nick feels his stomach recoil at what she’s saying.
“Do you ever feel like you’re just doing things because everyone else is?”
“What do you mean? Like a tik tok trend? I never did the ice bucket challenge if that’s what you mean”
“No, not like a tik tok trend. Wendy, I just don’t like you like that. I’m not going on a date with you.”
As if she hasn’t heard a word he just said “cute pin badge, my favourite colours are pink and purple, it suits you. She runs her finger over it,”
“You have no idea” he says and then turns to walk away, not wanting to hear her reply.
He breathes a sigh of relief that she hasn’t followed him and that he actually managed to cancel the date, he’d probably be happy if he didn’t talk to Wendy again.

The rest of his morning goes well, gently sunning himself outside as he walks around the pool, daydreaming and itching to get his phone out and text Charlie. As it gets to lunchtime, he can’t resist any further.

12:30 Nick: Hey, just checking in, how are you? Just wondering if you’re up for a visit?

He doesn’t expect a reply immediately, so returns his phone to his pocket. He goes to take a bite of his sandwich when suddenly his phone vibrates.

12:35 Charlie: Yes please, I’d love that. I’m at Tori’s. I’ll send you the address.

His phone vibrates again with details of Tori’s address, and an invitation for dinner.
Nick’s day just got a whole lot more interesting, and he’s desperate for the afternoon to be over, then he remembers CPR training. Damn it!

Near the end of lunch Sam walks into the staffroom, “Nick, can I borrow you for a moment please? there are some police officers here who would like to talk to you. You can use my office.”
“Oh, umm, okay” he says suddenly feeling incredibly nervous.
Sam walks him to his office where two police officers are waiting.
“Good afternoon, Mr. Nelson, I am officer Hamilton, and this is officer Smith, we would like to talk to you about a report made this morning by a Mr Spring.”
“Sure, I’ll help anyway I can.”
“Thank you, now, can you tell us the details of what you saw yesterday at approximately 11am. And please, as much detail as you can offer will be incredibly useful.”
“Of course, umm,” He starts to bite his lip, incredibly conscious of his red swollen knuckles he is trying desperately to hide. “I’m sorry, I’m just a little nervous, I’ve never had to do this before.”
“Don’t worry Mr. Nelson, take your time.” Officer Smith says with a gentle smile.
“Okay, well, I was on poolside, it way my rotation to be overseeing the indoor pool….. “
Nick told them everything he saw, he told them he saw Ben grabbing Charlie, and pulling him into the equipment cupboard, he told them about the cleaner opening the door and then seeing Charlie run full pelt down the corridor. He told them he had told Tori as soon as he could and that she had gone to Charlie as soon as she could. He told them he gathered Charlie and Tori’s belongings, and that he had been in contact with both Charlie and Tori since via text and that he was going to see them after work today. He wasn’t sure if they needed to know about that, but he was rambling and just needed to let all the information in his head out.
Once he had finished, he took a few deep breaths and offered the police offers a smile, feeling satisfied with what he had told them.
“Thank you, Mr. Nelson, that has been very helpful, we will be in touch if we need any further information from you. Also, please don’t discuss the details you have shared here with anyone, this is an open investigation and we have made no arrests or placed any charges yet. Here is my card if you think of anything else.” Nick took the card, turning it over in his hand, reading the details.
“Ok, thanks again, we’ll leave you to your day.” And they were gone.
As Nick walks out the door he bumps into Sam. “You ok Nick?”
“Yeah, thanks Sam, just a bit drained you know.”
“Hmmm, well, seeing as you have only just completed your lifeguard course, why don’t you skip training this evening? You're up to date with CPR anyway, plus didn’t you mention you're going to visit Charlie?”
“Yeah, yeah I am. Thanks Sam, I really appreciate it.”
“Don’t mention it Nick, just let Charlie know I’m thinking of him and to take all the time he needs.”
“Will do. Thanks again Sam.”
And never one to look a gift horse in the mouth, Nick scoots to finish his last rotation and then he’s off to the bus stop to get to Tori’s. He sends a quick text with an updated eta.

14:30 Nick: So, Sam is letting me off training so I can visit you. I should get to Tori’s about 4.40. See you soon.
14:40 Charlie: That’s great news! Teacher’s pet. See you then. x

Once the bus pulls up Nick jumps on and flops down in the nearest seat. He ran to make it to the stop on time and now wishes rugby prepared him for longer distances than short sprints.
He has twenty minutes on the bus, Tori lives a little further away than Charlie, so he messages his Mum letting her know he won’t need dinner tonight, but he’ll happily take any leftovers in for his lunch tomorrow. His mum replies using emojis only. This time she’s used the eye roll and the kiss wink emoji, every time she sends him just emoji’s he regrets teaching her how to find them.

From the bus stop, Tori’s house is only a five minute walk, his hands start to get sweaty and his stomach starts doing a swirly dance, he’s unsure what to say, how to act, if to mention, or what to talk about. He really didn’t think this through enough, he figures he’ll just go with Charlie’s lead, follow whatever he is comfortable with.
He reaches the door and with a tentative knock, there is no room to back out now.
He hears an “I’ll get it” from the other side of the door, and sure enough on the other side of the door as it opens is Charlie.
Charlie looking so cozy and warm and adorable.
‘Wow’ Nick says
“Wow yourself” Charlie says with a giggle.
“Did I? Did I say that out loud?”
“I’m afraid so, now come on in before the cat makes a dash for freedom.” He says, laughing and gently pulling Nick in by his t.shirt. Nick toes off his shoes and places his bag on top of them neatly in the hallway, not able to take his eyes off Charlie. Charlie is wearing jogging bottoms with mathematical symbols on, a knit jumper which is stripy, and he has a blanket draped over his shoulder like a cape, and the fuzziest socks Nick had ever seen.

Nick takes in his surroundings and thinks that this is very much Tori’s house. It is very minimal however, he has spotted a childhood photo of Tori and Charlie playing in a paddling pool, he can’t help but awwwww out loud. Charlie rolls his eyes and leads Nick to the living room.
“Your day ok at work?”
“Yeah, umm, the police came to see me this afternoon, they wanted to know everything that I saw yesterday.” Charlie just nods looking at his hands, fingers picking at his own nail bed. “Sorry”
“What? Charlie, you have nothing to be sorry for, and remember no S-word.” Charlie offers a shy smile.
Just as they sit down, there’s a loud knock at the door. “Charles Francis Spring. Are you in there?” Charlie shoots a panicked look to Nick,
“Shit. That’s my Mum. Nick, I’m so sorry for this.” He starts to get up to answer the door but sees Tori gesturing for him to stay put, he nods.
“Mother” Tori says with a sigh as she opens the front door. “What brings you to my door unannounced?”
“Cut the crap Victoria, where is Charlie?”
“Mum, can I talk to you in the kitchen for a moment please” Tori said this more as a statement than a question, already walking in the direction of the kitchen. As they move past the living room Jane peers in, not seeing who she expects, her eyes widen. Charlie hides behind the door, leaving a confused looking Nick on the sofa.
“You have a boy here.” “Yes, his name is Nick” Tori offers no other details then shuts the kitchen door.
Nick sees Charlie breathe a large sigh. “You ok” he whispers. Charlie just raises a finger to his lips and mimes a shhhh, Nick nods.
Muffled voices can be heard from the kitchen, the odd word making Charlie wince “assault” “police” “my son” “home” “Nick”.
Suddenly the kitchen door swings open, and Nick sees Charlie visibly tense. He jumps off the sofa to stand in the doorway ensuring Jane can’t enter. She stops as she reaches him “Nick, was it?” She spits. “Yes, Nick Nelson. I’m a lifeguard at the pool.” he holds his hand out for her to shake. She looks at him blankly before turning and walking to the front door. “Send him home Tori” she bellows as she leaves, the door slams shut making the letter box rattle.
Nick sees Charlie slump to the floor behind the door.
“Are you ok?” Nick asks.
“Charlie, ignore Mum” Tori says ignoring Nick’s question entirely.
Charlie looks up at Tori then rubs his hands over his face and into his hair taking deep breaths.
Nick moves and sits cross legged next to him on the floor.
“So that’s your Mum huh? She seems nice” Nick says with a playful smile, eliciting a tearful giggle from Charlie, as he wipes his eyes and smiles at Nick. “Yeah. That’s Jane Spring alright.” The boys look at each other for a few seconds, their eyes meeting, before both bursting into laughter. They laugh to a point where Charlie is holding his stomach. Tori rolls her eyes at the two laughing hyenas on her living room floor and announces she is going to start making dinner.

Slowly the boys compose themselves, all and any awkwardness left over from the matriarch Spring has dissipated. Nick and Charlie make their way to the kitchen.
“Would you like a drink?” Charlie asks, wiping a laughter tear from his eye.
“Yes please. Anything cold and wet, I’m not fussy”.
Charlie flicks his head back to face Nick, a cheeky glint in his eye and a smirk of a smile. Nick knows where this is ending up. “A drink Charlie, you know what I meant” “not fussy huh? Nice pin by the way” Charlie says with his back to Nick.
Nick looks down at his chest having completely forgotten that his bi pin was there.
“Oh, err, thanks. Pat gave it to me today. Her Son is bi too so.” And he tails off, realising this is the first time he has spoken to Charlie about this .
Charlie turns to look at Nick, and walks slowly towards him with a glass of lemonade, he hands it to him “thank you for telling me that” he says quietly, as Nick takes hold of the glass their fingertips touch. Nick swears he can see electricity sparking, both sets of eyes flick to each other. Did Charlie feel that too?

A few minutes of silence pass by as both boys sit and sip their drinks snuggled back on the sofa, sneaking little glances at each other, little smiles hidden behind their drinks.
“You, ok?” Nick asks in a gentle tone breaking their silence, Charlie looks at him, really looks at him, Nick feels under pressure but keeps his face gentle, open, and honest, he can see Charlie thinking. “I will be” Charlie replies and gives a little smile.
“What happened to your hand?” Charlie asks, peering over his glass, Nick, a little startled, shifts to move his hand out of sight, a futile movement he knows. Charlie continues to watch him; he decides to bite the bullet. “I hit Ben”.
Charlie’s eyes grow wide, he quickly places his tea down and gently takes Nick’s hand, gently running his fingertips over the red marks and bruises. He says nothing, Nick says nothing, just watches Charlie caress his bruised hand. The atmosphere between them changes, it feels electrically charged. Nick’s eyes flit between watching Charlie’s fingers and watching his face shift and contort as he takes in each blemish, their eyes lock together, stormy blue meet honey brown, Nick’s breathing falters, he’s not sure if he’s even breathing. It feels like time has stopped, the world has faded, there is only Charlie.
Suddenly Charlie takes a deep breath in and removes his hands from Nick’s and places them together on his lap. The tension and fizz remain palpable, when suddenly a throat is cleared in the doorway, “dinner is ready to serve.” Charlie smiles at Nick showing off his dimples and then he takes his hand and leads him to the dining room.

“Tori this looks great.”
“Nick, it’s pasta and sauce with a bit of precooked chicken mixed in. Hardly Michelin star quality” Tori replied, rolling her eyes.
“Well, thank you for feeding me anyway”.
From the corner of his eye he can see Charlie smirk. He also notices that Charlie’s portion is significantly smaller than his, but he makes no comment.
“I think I’ll go back to work on Monday” Charlie says quietly, whilst pushing pasta around his plate. Nick looks at him and smiles, Tori gives a small nod.
After dinner Tori makes herself scarce after the boys insist on doing the washing up.
Charlie is washing in water Nick considers to be incredibly soapy water, so he rinses and dries. They chat about nothing too exciting; Nick mentions Charlie’s drumming and then notices Charlie flush at the compliment. Standing side by side, Nick continues to compliment Charlie in the hope of maintaining his flushed cheeks, he feels a foot kick his bum. “Hey stop,” laughs Nick as Charlie had flicked his foot out behind him and kicked Nick playfully. “Alright alright I’ll stop the compliments. Although, if you continue to be so talented, I will have to resume.”
Charlie turns with a hand full of bubbles and a cheeky look in his eyes. “Don’t you dare”.
“Or what Nelson?”
“Or I’ll, umm, I’ll” but before he’s thought of a threat, his face is covered in bubbles as Charlie laughs. There is only one thing Nick can think to do, so he whips Charlie with his tea towel making him squeal and jump and then laugh even more. Soon a bubble tea towel fight seems to have broken out in the kitchen until Nick slips on a puddle of bubbles, grabbing anything he can reach to try and save himself falling on his arse. Without realising, he grabbed Charlie. Charlie’s thigh and wrist to be precise.Before he knows it, he’s lying on his back with Charlie on top of him, both still laughing.
Their laughter stops when they hear the door open, and Tori again clears her throat. They look at each other, faces centimetres apart, bodies flush together wet and soapy, Charlie looks bashful and starts to remove himself from Nick, sitting on the floor next to him, Nick instantly misses the contact as he also moves to sit.
“What is all this? I thought we were under attack with all that noise” Tori asks. Nick thinks it’s a telling off but Charlie laughs “cut it out Tori.” A smile spreads across her face, a look Nick hasn’t seen that often, “I’m glad you’re feeling better Charlie.” She steps over their legs to the fridge to refill her glass. The boys sit a short while longer recuperating from all the laughter, Nick catches sight of a clock, “oh crap! is that the time already? I’d better be going.” In an attempt to stand, he makes it halfway before his wet sock slips and he falls back to the ground again. Charlie starts laughing. “Nick, we’re gonna have to crawl, quick save yourself, crawl to dry land” Charlie says through his laughter, Nick sees Tori roll her eyes with a tiny smile, watching the two soggy and soapy men crawl across her kitchen floor giggling.

“Will you come and visit again tomorrow?” Charlie asks as they make their way to the front door.
“Tomorrow is Thursday, right? I have rugby on Thursday five till six so I can't, I'm afraid. You could always come watch if you want to get some fresh air? We could grab some food afterwards?”
“You, you want me to come watch rugby?” “Yeah? Do, do you not like rugby?”
“I mean,” Charlie looks down at himself, “I’m a bit small and weak for rugby”.
“You won’t be playing” Nick laughs “just watching. As if I’d let any of those oafs near you.”
“So, you’re saying I am small and weak?”
“What No! no”
“I’m messing with you Nick. Yes. I’d love to come watch you.”
“Cool, I’ll text you later then.”
“Yeah. Text me later, and umm Nick, thank you for today. You’ve really….. helped.” Nick offers a small smile.
“Bye Charlie. See you tomorrow.”
“Yeah, bye Nick”
“Love you, Nick!” He hears Tori yell from the kitchen, sarcasm dripping from every syllable.
“Bye Tori!” He calls back, one last smile to Charlie. He walks back to the bus stop, unable to wipe the grin off his face the whole way home.

Chapter Text

“You look very smilie, did you have a nice evening out last night?” Sarah asks Nick as he tucks into his cereal. 

“Yeah, it was good. I hung out with Charlie, Tori his sister cooked us dinner, it was relaxed and fun.” 

“You like this Charlie then? Or Tori?” 

“Charlie. Definitely Charlie, not Tori, Christ she scares the bejeezus out of me.” Nick shudders, as his Mum smiles at him. 

“And he works at the leisure centre?” 

“Yeah he’s a swimming teacher.” 

“Oh how lovely. You’ll have to invite him round one evening.” 

Nick nods with a mouthful of cereal. 

“Right, I’d better head to the bus stop.” 

“Well actually, if you’d like a lift, I’m heading in that direction this morning, I have a few errands to run before work.” 

“That’d be great Mum thanks, let me just grab my rugby kit, I can go straight there after work”. He puts his bowl and spoon in the sink and runs upstairs for his stuff. 

When he arrives at work, he’s earlier than normal, so he sits and scrolls through his socials on his phone. He sees Wendy went on a date after all, with some unlucky sucker, wait a second that’s, Oh Christian you mug. He’ll be sure to rib him about that later when he sees him at rugby. Bloody Wendy. 

He then sees a video of Charlie’s band night, there’s footage from the bar, and Charlie’s incredible drumming solo, Nick spends the next ten minutes just watching in awe yet again. He’s brought out of his fan girl cycle when the staff room door opens and Tara and Darcy stroll in laughing about something on their way. 

“Morning my guy, how you doing? Did you hear from Charlie at all?” 

“Yeah, I went to Tori’s yesterday afterwork, had dinner. It was…. Nice.” 

He didn’t quite know how to describe it, between the sarcasm of Tori the whole poisonous incident with Jane and the wonderfulness that was Charlie, nice didn’t seem to give a fair reflection, but that’s all he was happy to share for now. 

“Nice?” Tara asks. “just nice? You do realise Tori never invites people round to her house, let alone cooks for them. Jesus Nick its like you went into Mordor and came out alive.” 

“Really? I mean it was nice. We had pasta and chicken.” He shrugs his shoulders with an innocence that Tara thought, he has no idea what a big deal him going round was. 

“So, Charlie’s, ok?” Darcy asks 

“Yeah, he’s ok. He might even be back Monday.” 

“Oh cool. I didn’t think he’d want to miss badge week.” 

“Yeah, that’ll be it I’m sure.” 

“Are you still coming to quiz night tomorrow? Do you think the Springs will come?” 

“I’ll ask him later if you like?” 

“you’re seeing him later?” Tara asks 

“Yeah after rugby, He’s coming to watch.” 

“Charlie? Charlie Spring? Voluntarily going to watch rugby?” Darcy says with a very confused look on her face 

“Yes? I mean, I asked him to so, is that a problem?” 

“No! No problem, just, errr, ummm” 

“Shhh Darcy” Tara nudges her in the ribs 

“Just what Darce?” Nick says a little worried. 

“Charlie doesn’t have a great history with Rugby lads” 

“really?” 

“Yeah, when he was outed at school, they took it upon themselves to make his life hell. He got, umm, Nick, I don’t think I should tell you, it’s not my info to share.” 

“Darcy, come on, you can’t leave it there. Help me understand.” 

“Nick, he got quite ill as a result. I’m not saying anymore, you’ll have to find out from him.” Nick nods and is just about to say something when Tara cuts in “Come on Darcy we should go” she says in a sombre tone. 

Nick sits on pool side, Jan, Pat, Olive and Dot all splashing away chatting to each other as they go. His mind isn’t on the swimmers, they are very much in the background of his consciousness. He’s thinking about Charlie, he’s thinking about how Jane was, he’s thinking about the tiny portion of food he half ate, he’s thinking of the tears he saw, he’s thinking of the smile he made appear, he’s thinking of the bubble fight and tea towel whips. He’s thinking about Charlie’s weight on him, how close their faces were and the feel of Charlie’s hand holding and being so careful with his bruised one. 

“This is a staff announcement, would Nick Nelson come to the manager’s office. That’s Nick Nelson to the manager’s office. Thank you” 

‘what the?’ Nick didn’t even know they had a tannoy system, and before he knows it Sam is on poolside telling him to go, he’ll cover the rest of women’s hour. Which Nick thinks is odd as it’s Sam’s office he’s been told to go to. 

When he reaches the office he takes a deep breath, not knowing what or who to expect on the other side of the door, he pushes it open slowly and edges in. 

It is the last person he expected to see. He stands frozen by the door feeling the chill in her stare. 

Jane Spring. 

Jane bloody Spring 

Charlie’s Mother. 

His brain kicks back into life after its momentary blip “Hi Mrs Spring, nice to see you again” He is proud of how confident he sounds, because he certainly doesn’t feel it. The look this woman is giving him could curdle milk. 

“Nick. Please sit. I have some questions and I’d like you to answer honestly”. 

“oooooookay” he says in a nervous tone, reaching to pull out a chair. 

“You were at Victoria’s yesterday were you not?” 

“umm, yes. But” 

And you were there to see Charlie?” she interrupts. 

He looks up at her and they lock eyes, he feels so small. 

“Yes” he mumbles. 

“So Charlie was there.” 

Shit Nick thinks, mistake number one. This woman is good. 

“And is what Victoria told me in the kitchen true? I know you could hear us.” 

“I couldn’t hear everything, just a few  words really.” 

“Okay, I’ll ask this a different way. Was my son sexually assaulted here at work?” 

Nick can feel the sweat start beading on his forehead. This woman would give the hardest detective a run for their money. 

“Umm, yes? I don’t know, I think so. I didn’t see.” Not wanting to give too much information away, but now he understands more why Charlie hid, he will certainly take to hiding when Jane is near. 

“And are you romantically involved with my son?” 

Her son, why can’t she reference him by his name? 

“No. we’re, we are just friends.” 

“Hmmmm” she looks even more stern if that possible. 

“You ate dinner with them?” 

“Yes” 

“Did he eat all of his dinner” 

“I don’t, I didn’t notice” Nick lies, figuring it’s the last piece of information Charlie would want him to give, clearly food is an issue. 

“Well, thank you Nick. I’d like to say you’ve been helpful, but I’m not so sure.” 

“you’re welcome?” he says as a question, he stays seated and Jane walks to the door behind him. 

“Oh Nick,” she calls over her shoulder 

“Yes Mrs. Spring” 

“If you see Charlie tell him to come home.” 

And then she’s out the door slamming it shut as she goes. 

Nick heaves a sigh of relief, god if he thought Tori was scary she has nothing on her mother. He reaches for his phone and sends a text to Charlie. 

10:32 Nick: Morning Char. Just had a lovely chat with the delightful Jane Spring. 

10:33 Charlie: WHAT!!!!! Nick I’m so sorry. 

10:33 Charlie: wait? She came to find you at work? 

1034: Nick: Did you know we had a tannoy system? I was called to her like a naughty schoolboy 

1034: Charlie: Were you a naughty schoolboy? 

1035: Charlie: what did she want? 

1036: Nick: No I was not and she wanted to know stuff about Tuesday, don’t worry I played dumb, and before you reply I know it wasn’t hard! 

10:37: Charlie: Thank you. x 

10:38 Nick: No probs, but man she’s scary. Like Roald Dahl The witches type scary, square toes and purple eyes type of scary. 

10:39 Charlie: The book or the film? 

10:40 Nick: The film obvs. 

10:41 Charlie: jeeeeeeeesh that is scary. 

10:42 Nick: are you taking the piss out of me? 

10:43 Charlie: NOOOOOOOO would I do that? 

10:44 Nick: I can’t tell 

10:44 Charlie: Poor Nick the giant Rugby oaf who could squash Jane Spring with one tackle if he wanted to was scared of the skinny lady. 

10:45 Nick: Oh shush you. Parents are scary, but your mother is something else. 

10:46 Nick: Anyway the only Spring I’d like to tackle is currently at home texting and taking the piss out of me. 

10:47 Charlie: Pahahahahaha, I believe I won the bubble fight. 

10:48 Nick: ERRRRM by jumping on top of me and pinning me to the floor! 

10:48 Charlie: I did not jump! We both slipped. 

10:49 Nick: Yeah I slipped your honour! I don’t think the jury will believe you. 

10:50 Charlie: I’m sorry who is this? 

10:50 Nick: The guy that’s going to whoop your ass and rugby tackle you later. 

10:51 Charlie: Only if you can catch me. 

10:52 Nick: Oh you’re on Spring YOU. ARE. ON! 

10:53 Charlie: It’s on like Donkey Kong biiiaaatch. 

10:54 Nick: Oh no you didn’t! eye roll, finger snap. 

10:55 Charlie: Mic drop! I’m out. 

10:56 Nick: See you later sass pot. I’ll be the one running rings around the others. 

10:57 Charlie: Can’t catch me I’m the gingerbread man! See ya later alligator. 

And with a smile on his face Nick pockets his phone and wanders back to poolside, having just remembered Sam is covering for him, and maybe texting Charlie for the last half an hour would be frowned upon. 

He whiles away his time until his lunch at one, keeping a low profile, not really wanting to discuss anything Charlie related with any nosey member of staff, he also doesn’t want to bump into any of Ben’s friends, or Wendy’s for that matter. 

Before he knows it he has an afternoon of squeegeeing the changing rooms ahead of him, he hates this rotation especially on rugby night, because his body aches before he’s even been tackled. But soon enough it’s the end of his shift. He tidies away his cleaning supplies, a small shiver shoots through his spine as he places his squeegee in the equipment store, he tries not to think of what happened in there. He shuts the door, collects his rugby kit and the extra snack in his bag and walks to the bus stop. He shoots Charlie a text to let him know he’s on his way. 

16:30 Nick: See ya soon big baboon, I’m on my way to the bus. 

He sees the three dots bounce as Charlie writes a reply, and then they disappear. He pockets his phone and continues his journey. As he  steps onto the bus his pocket vibrates, he quickly  reads the notification, but it’s not from who he thinks. 

16:40 Tori: I’ll be sitting with Charlie through your practice, I’ll leave when you’re with him afterwards. 

Nick is a little confused and unsure why Tori is coming, but he sends a general response , nonetheless. 

16:42 Nick: Okay, it’ll be nice to see you. 

16:43 Tori: I’m doing this for Charlie, just pretend I’m not there.  

Nick doesn’t think Tori will offer any explanation even if he was to ask, so he put his phone away and concentrates on not missing his stop. 

Once he arrives at the rugby pitch he heads to the changing room, he figures he’ll get changed quickly, then wait at the gate for Charlie. 

He feels grateful to have been the first one to arrive, as this gives him chance to get ready quickly without having to get involved with all the changing room banter. After changing,he tidies his belongings and waits outside. He greets all the other players as they arrive and soon enough it’s time for him to warm up, he hasn’t seen Charlie arrive yet, his phone is in his locker so he can’t see if he’s missed a message or not. Nothing for it, he’ll head to the pitch and start his stretches for warm up. 

“Alright mate?” asks Otis one of Nicks friends from school, “Yeah, I’m ok.” 

“You just seem a little distracted,” Otis replies.

“I’m just expecting someone, but they’re not here yet. 

“Oh cool, like a date?” 

“No, just. Just a friend” It felt weird for Nick to call Charlie just a friend, was this a date? Had Nick asked him on a date? Was he being stood up? 

‘THUMP’ “Look out Nick!” 

“What the….” Nick shouts as a rugby ball hurtles out of nowhere, colliding with the side of his head... 

“Not so much a Rugby king tonight huh??” one of the boys jeers, Nick scowls and rubs the side of his head. And then he spots him, Charlie sitting in the darkest corner as if hiding, with Tori next to him. Is he? Is he reading? Nick squints to try yo get a better look but the light in that particular corner is pitiful. He puts his hand up as if to wave and the figure in the dark appears to wave back. Nick’s heart does a little dance, not a nice slow waltz but a light and bouncy quick step, and as if by magic his head is back in the game and he feels unstoppable. 

“Here he is here’s the Rugby king!” he hears chanted over the pitch, slightly embarrassed, he looks over to Charlie, who is definitely reading a book.

Charlie is reading and Tori is looking at her phone, both seemingly not paying a jot of attention to the friendly rugby game in front of them. 

He sees Charlie show his book to Tori, point out something, she nods and then shows him her phone as if they are comparing something. Nick is perplexed but thankfully practice is almost over, and he’ll get showered and changed in lightning time to meet Charlie. 

A few minutes later the coach blows her whistle, and the players all walk back to the changing rooms, Nick sees Charlie and Tori pack their things away and head out of the stands. 

“Nick, can you collect the cones please?” shouts the coach. Slightly annoyed, he starts to pick up the cones, he’s annoyed that this will put him back now.

“Did any of you guys see that Charlie Spring was watching tonight? What a perv, I mean, I know he’s gay and all, but he doesn’t need to make a special trip out to gork at us.” Harry sneered.

“Shut it, Harry! That’s an absolutely ludicrous thing to say, you have no idea why he was here.” Christian bites. 

“Yeah, he could have been keeping that girl company. I don’t think he looked up from his book.” Sai says. 

“And anyway, why would he perv at you? You ugly bastard?” Otis chimes in and the changing room erupts into laughter. 

“What you all laughing at?” Nick asks as he enters the changing room. 

“Oh, just how Harry isn’t Charlie Spring’s type.” Otis offers. 

“What?” Nick says, a sudden fierceness coursing through his body. 

“Charlie Spring, the gay boy who was watching tonight, little perv.” Harry confirms.

“Harry, you don’t know what you’re talking about” Nick snaps back. 

“Are you friends with him Nick? Friends with the gay boy?” The changing room falls silent. 

“Harry, do you have a problem with Charlie being gay?” 

“No. I have a problem with a useless twink coming to ogle us while we practise” Almost unable to control himself, Nick stands as tall as he can, he towers over Harry, and he slowly walks towards him. Christian shoots Otis and Sai a look which says get ready to intervene. 

“Say that again?” Nick growls.

Harry visibly gulps, clearly intimidated by Nick, but presses on to entertain the room. 

“He’s a. Pathetic. Little. Fag” 

Once again Nick is nursing a sore hand, a bruise on a bruise, his arms are held behind him by the elbows by Otis and Sai, Christian holding back Harry. 

“Do not talk about Charlie like that you piece of shit!” 

“Or what Nelson? What you gonna do?” 

“Leave it Nick, he’s not worth it.” The words cut through the air like a knife through cake, it’s a different voice, not a rugby lad voice, but a softer one, a milder one, a gentle one. Nick turns his head and spots Charlie standing in the doorway. 

“Honestly, I’m used to it, just leave it. Let’s just go.” 

Nick can feel the arms holding his loosen and relax a little. 

“Is he here for you?” Harry spits 

“Fuck off Harry” Nick replies “Yeah leave it out.” Otis says. 

“Come on Charlie, let’s go.” Nick grabs his kit bag, and all his belongings and doesn’t look back as he leaves, he just hears Sai saying “Jesus Harry what’s the matter with you?” and he can’t help but smile knowing his mates have his back. 

“Are you ok?” Tori asks as the boys walk towards her. “Yeah” Nick offers, but she is looking at Charlie who gives a small nod. 

“Right then, back to mine? Nick you can have a shower, cos you’re not getting that mud on my sofa.”  

“Umm, yeah, thanks Tori. Charlie, can I talk to you for a minute?” he pulls his arm gently to one side. 

“Charlie, I’m so sorry you heard that, I’m so so sorry.” 

“No s-word remember” 

“yeah but, that was awful, and I” Nick is cut off by Charlie’s finger pressing against his lips. 

“It’s ok. I’m honestly used to it by now.” 

“But you shouldn’t have to be, people shouldn’t be saying anything about you.” 

Charlie just shrugs in defeat. 

“Right, come on, let me have a shower in your scary sister’s house, then I’m taking you out.” 

“out?” 

“yeah. My treat.” He grabs Charlie’s hand and leads him back to Tori, who is now waiting by her car. 

The car journey is silent, both boys in the back, Charlie looking out of the window and Nick stealing glances at him when he’s sure Tori isn’t looking. As soon as they arrive, Charlie shows Nick upstairs and gives him a fresh towel. Nick tries to refuse stating he has one in his bag, he doesn’t want to put Tori or Charlie out, but Charlie points out it’ll make everything damp and smell if it’s left in his bag for too long. Nick concedes and takes the fluffy towel. 

Fifteen minutes later he walks down the stairs to find the Springs in the kitchen chatting quietly, Charlie turns to him as he stands in the doorway, his eyes flitting across him. Starting at the top, looking at his hair, still shower damp, his shoulders, hugged by his polo top, his waist, thighs, and calves, covered by cargo shorts. He can’t help the smug little smile that blooms on his face, but it soon falls when Charlie’s eyes drift to his hand yet again. How he longs for Charlie to take his hand and caress it just as gently as before.

Charlie approaches Nick slowly, holding out his hand to Nick. Gently, Nick places his hand in Charlie’s, Charlie is careful not to press or touch where it could hurt. He turns Nick’s hand over in his “Let’s get you an ice pack for that.” Charlie says, leading Nick to sit at the dining table. Charlie goes to the freezer and takes out a packet of frozen peas, he rests Nick’s knuckles on the packet leaving his palm open and facing upwards. Charlie then starts drawing light feather touches in circles on Nick’s palm, he draws the top of his finger up and down each finger and his thumb. Remembering he needs to breathe, Nick is mesmerised, his hand feels weightless, tingling with joy. Charlie continues his careful touch “So where did you want to go?” Nick’s brain is gone. He sits and watches Charlie's fingers roam over his hand. “Nick,” Charlie giggles, Nick looks up, a dopey blissed out face. Charlie repeats in a whisper “where did you want to go?” 

“Umm, I was thinking maybe La Artiste? Have you been there before?” 

“The Italian?” Charlie murmurs 

“yeah.” Nick breathes 

“Ok” Charlie smiles 

“Ok” Nick smiles back. 

The boys make their way into town, it’s a Thursday night so it’s not very busy, Nick wants so desperately to hold Charlie’s hand, to link them together, he feels better when they are touching, but he resists, unsure if it would be wanted from Charlie. He steals little glances at Charlie, and sometimes notices Charlie looking  at him. They both talk about nothing in particular, and then they sit on the bus in relative silence. Nick shoots his Mum a text telling her where he is and where he’s going, he hates the thought of her worrying. It never feels difficult, it’s comforting, both the chatting and the silence, neither one seems forced or awkward. They arrive at the restaurant and are shown to their table.  

Nick passes Charlie the menu as he starts to read his own, a few minutes pass and he notices Charlie hasn’t opened his. 

“You ok?” 

“Yeah, of course.” 

“You don’t need the menu?” 

“Oh, I umm, I looked it up on the bus.” 

“Oh, Okay.” 

A few seconds of silence pass as Nick is back to studying the menu. 

“Umm, Nick?” 

“MmmmHmmm” 

“I, I saw some pictures online. The portion sizes, they look, errr, they” 

“They are quite big, I can never finish a whole bowl,” Nick tells him while looking at his menu, then the penny seems to drop. He looks over his menu and sees Charlie, his face pale, tears brimming, his breath shuddery. “Charlie, would you, would you like to share with me? Like I said, I can never finish a whole bowl.” 

Charlie looks up from the spot on the table he’d been staring at. He looks into Nick’s eyes, warm, welcoming, non-judgemental eyes and nods. 

“Oh thank goodness. You choose, though ‘cos I’ll pretty much eat anything, except olives! Don’t you dare pick something laced with olives.” 

Charlie giggles, “but I like olives Nick.” Nick’s face falls in mock disdain “bleugh! I’ve changed my mind, we’ll eat elsewhere.” He laughs and pretends  to stand up. 

“No, no, no, no” Charlie says through giggles. “Stay, please, I promise, no olives.” 

 When the food arrives, before Charlie returns from the bathroom, Nick asks the waiter for a small salad bowl, when Charlie arrives back, Nick gestures for him to serve his portion from the dinner bowl he had placed in the middle of the table. There is also a side dish of garlic bread to the left of the table and a large jug of water to the right. 

Charlie spoons himself a portion in what he sees is a smaller bowl, he makes no comment, but he does reach for a slice of garlic bread. It is not lost on Charlie that Nick not only finishes the portion he was left with but he has also eaten the rest of the garlic bread, there is no way he needed to share. Charlie files this information away in his brain to dissect later. 

After their meal, which Nick insisted on paying for, his reasons being that  Charlie  came to watch rugby and that Nick ate most of it, the pair headed down the street away from the main town centre. 

“Where are we going?” Charlie asks. 

“Well, I heard of this little place called Okey Kokey Karaoke” 

He hears a groan come from the smaller man “Niiiiiick, Noooooooo.” 

“Oh yes, he says with a big smile. We are drinking, we are singing, and we are having the time of our lives. Why else do you think we had double carbs for dinner?” 

“Oh god.” 

“Nope, you may call me Nick.”he says as he takes Charlie’s hand, he’s wanted to do that all night. They quicken their pace, arriving at the bar in no time. 

Nick goes straight to the bar, Charlie’s hand still in his, now he has it, he’ll be hard pressed to let it go.  

“Two double Vodka and diet cokes and four tequila shots please.” 

“NICK!” Charlie shouts in shock. 

“Charlie” Nick shouts back, with the biggest smile on his face. The bartender lines their drinks up and Nick pays. 

“Nick you bought dinner.” 

“Yes and now I have bought drinks. You can buy the next round. Now come on, tequila waits for no man.” He sprinkles salt on the back of Charlie's hand, hands him a wedge of lime, 1,2,3….. 

“Charlie your face is hilarious. Do it again.” 

“bleurgh, Nick that’s awful!” 

“The more you drink the better it gets”. 

“I’m sure that’s not true.” 

And then it’s the second shot, both pulling faces similar to a baby trying lemon for the first time. 

Nick produces a folder filled with songs, “what do you want to sing?” 

“Oh I don’t sing, but I’ll happily watch you make a fool of yourself.” Charlie smiles, poking Nick in his chest. 

“Errr, excuse me Phil Collins but you do sing, I’ve heard you!” 

“Oh shit, I forgot about that.” 

“Yes, so, choose Char.” 

“Char?” 

“Crap the tequila has fuddled my brain, that just slipped out.” 

“I like it. It’s cute. And so is the blush you give with it.” 

“I am never calling you it again.” Nick says, rubbing the back of his neck. 

“Yes you will.” Charlie says defiantly. 

“Right OK, songs. Umm.” 

“Britney!!!!” Charlie cries,  and taps it into the machine. “Oh God, I’ve created a monster” Nick says to himself. 

Charlie skips back to Nick and grabs his hand. “Oh no! This was your choice of song.” Nick whines,

“And you chose to come here, so up you come with me.” 

The Intro starts. Nick is mortified, now regretting his decision, a microphone thrust in his hand, the words begin to fill the screen in front of him. 

Charlie starts singing but Nick can’t bring himself to utter a word. 

“I saw him there by the record machine 

I knew he must have been about 17 

The beat was going strong, playing my favourite song 

I could tell it wouldn’t be long till he was with me,  

Yeah me 

I could tell it wouldn’t be long till he was with me 

Yeah me 

Suddenly Nick finds his voice and belts out in unison with Charlie, who is now smiling from ear to ear and bobbing around the little stage to the beat. 

“Singing I love Rock and Roll 

So put another dime in the juke box baby 

I love Rock and Roll 

So come and take your time and dance with me!” 

Nick fades and lets Charlie shine. Charlie is lost to the music, in his element. 

“He smiled so I got up and asked for his name 

But that don’t matter he said cuz it’s all the same 

He said can I take you home, where we can be alone 

And next we’re moving on, he was with me, 

Yeah me 

Next we’re moving on and he was with me, 

Yeah me 

Again Nick belts out, not caring if he’s in tune, just loving that Charlie is having the time of his life. 

“Singing I love Rock and Roll 

So put another dime in the juke box baby 

I love Rock and Roll 

So come and take your time and dance with me!” 

Charlie doesn’t even seem to notice or maybe he doesn’t  care that Nick only sings the chorus, he carries on through the song, Nick can’t take his eyes off him. 

He said can I take ya home, where we can be alone 

Next we’re moving on, he was with me. 

Yeah me 

And we’ll be moving on and singing that same old song 

Yeah with me 

Nick gives it everything he’s got knowing the song is coming to an end, the audience, as small as it was, are loving this show and are singing and clapping along, Charlie has his eyes closed, totally at one with the beat. 

“Singing I love Rock and Roll 

So put another dime in the juke box baby 

I love Rock and Roll 

So come and take your time and dance with me!” 

The song ends and Charlie comes back into the room, giving Nick a huge smile. The intimate audience are whooping and cheering, making Charlie giggle. He takes hold of Nick’s hand, Nick feels like he could have floated away, and then they’re looking at each other, a silent conversation between them. Charlie encourages Nick to take a bow, and he does the same. The audience dies down, and they leave the stage giggling on their way back to the bar. 

The bartender pours four more shots and with a little protest from Charlie, he declares them as being on the house for such a great performance, Charlie concedes, after all, who can turn down free shots. 

“The last bus is in ten minutes, shall we head out?” Nick says as Charlie gulps down  the last of his shot, he nods, whilst wiping his mouth with the back of his hand. 

They make it to the stop just as the bus is coming down the road, jumping on and showing their passes. They quickly flop into the nearest seats, alcohol buzzing around their heads, giggling at each other. Nick has his arm around Charlie’s shoulders, Charlie has one hand resting on Nick’s thigh. They remain like this for the entirety of the journey.   

Nick walks Charlie to his door and retrieves his bags from inside.  

They stand on the doorstep; Nick suddenly feels the most awkward he has felt all night. Has this been a date? Or are they just mates who have the best time? Should they hug? Could they kiss? What does Charlie want? 

“Thanks for tonight, Nick, I’ve had the best time” Nick is pulled from his mind frenzy just in time to register what Charlie has said. ‘OK so we’re platonic, I can work with that, disappointed but I can do friendship ’ he thinks. 

“You don’t need to thank me.” he gives his trademark lopsided smile and turns to walk down the street to where his Mum thankfully said she’ll pick him up. He walks slowly, not really wanting the night to end, when he hears “Nick!” being called from behind him. He stops and turns his head to see Charlie running towards  him. He stops in front of Nick, so close he can smell the lime from his last tequila shot. 

“Did I forget something?” he asks quietly. 

“Can I kiss you?” 

“Yes” Nick breathes hardly aloud at all, but it’s all Charlie needs, he stretches up on to his toes and closes the gap. Their lips touch, it’s soft and warm and wonderful, Nick feels his whole body fizz and pop. He places his hands gently around Charlie’s back, to support him on his toes. The kiss doesn’t deepen, and as Charlie pulls back, Nick can’t bring himself to open his eyes, afraid that he’s dreaming, and if he opens them Charlie won’t be there. 

“Ok, Bye” Charlie says just as Nick braves opening his eyes, he can’t make his brain function quick enough, and Charlie has started to run back home. All he can offer is a smile as he watches him go. 

Chapter Text

Nick wakes up with a fuzzy head but a smile on his face. He welcomes the hangover because its evidence last night happened. It was real. Last night was awesome and it was real! Charlie Spring had dinner with him, drank with him, sang with him, and kissed him. 

He sits up in bed, and wham, the hangover that he was ok with, is suddenly piercing his skull,his eyes want to close again, and his stomach switches into I want to be sick mode. 

He leaps out of bed, rushes to the loo and….. there goes the last of the tequila from last night. 

“You ok Nicky?” his Mum asks from the other side of the bathroom door. 

“mmmmhmmmm” he grumbles back.  

“Water and Paracetamol downstairs along with a bacon sandwich. Come on, you’re young, you’ll feel better in no time.” He can hear the glee and smile in her voice and groans again. 

Pulling himself up from the cold tiled floor and levering himself to standing, he hopes no one needs saving today. He returns to his room, throws on his uniform and heads down to the enticing smell of bacon. 

True to her word, there is a box of Paracetamol, a pint of water, a small glass of orange juice and she is just finishing off his sandwich. 

“Wild night?” she asks, with her back to him. 

It takes him a while to answer as he gulps down the tablets and water. 

“Yeah, something like that.” 

“With the rugby boys? You’d think you’d learn not to do it on a school night.” She giggles. 

“No, I errr, I was out with Charlie.” 

“Oh, the boy from the leisure centre?” 

“Yeah, he, he came to rugby practice last night, and we went out afterwards.” 

“well, in that case you definitely should have lined your stomach.” 

“I did! We went to La artiste. We had a pasta dish and garlic bread. I think it was the tequila shots we were given after karaoke that finished us off.” 

“I’m sorry, did you just say Karaoke? My Son, Nicholas Luke Nelson, sang Karaoke? Did ANYONE record it?” Sarah starts laughing. 

“Alright Mum, shush. Maybe, but Charlie did most of the singing. I told you he’s in a band, right?” 

“What song did you sing?” 

“I love rock and roll, the Britney version” he says distracting himself with eating his sandwich. 

“Wow. I would pay money for you two to do it again.” She’s still giggling, Nick just rolls his eyes. 

As he takes his plate and glass to the sink, Sarah stops him, holds his wrist and takes the plate out of his hand, turns his hand over and inspects his knuckles. 

“Nicky, your hand doesn’t seem to be healing, maybe you should get it checked by a doctor?” 

“Oh umm, No, I think it’s ok, I just need to ice it more.” He says, trying to avoid his mothers eye. 

“Nick” 

“mmmm” 

“Have you been fighting again?” she asks with no judgement, only concern. 

“No, not fighting, it’s just, Harry was saying some really gross things, things about Charlie. I just lost it.” 

“Okay, Darling. But, if you are going to spend more time with Charlie, maybe you need to get your anger under control? He seems to bring out a rather” she stops to find the right word “protective side of you.” she says with sad eyes. 

“People are just so awful to him; he doesn’t deserve any of it. He’s done nothing to provoke it but what he must put up with, Mum its horrible.” He has tears in his eyes. 

“Oh sweetheart. He’s part of your community, this type of thing will be what you may face one day too. You just can’t go around hitting everyone who says something horrible, you must try not rise to it. I’m sure that is sadly what Charlie has learnt, and you have to channel your anger in a different way.” 

“Rugby’s good for releasing negative emotions” he mumbles. 

“Indeed. So, tackle and run and win those games and show those bullies what your community is made of. Shut them up by being your best self, not stooping to their level. Live and live well, be happy with who you are and ignore the idiots.” At this point the tears are free falling  down his face, he loves his Mum so very much. He throws his arms around her and embraces her in a tight hug. She hugs back with just as much love and affection. 

Nick is now officially late for the bus. 

When Sarah pulls up to the leisure centre, she glances at Nick and smiles “Don’t make me driving you a habit young man.”  

“Wouldn’t dream of it. But thanks Mum.” 

“Oh, you’re more than welcome sweetheart.” 

“No, Mum, I mean it. Thank you. Thank you for being so bloody brilliant.” 

“Oh Nicky. I love you so much darling.” 

Just before Nick jumped out of his mum’s car she passed him a little parcel, “this came for you in the post yesterday.” He smiled as he knew it was the shoelaces he’d ordered for Pat. “Thanks Mum” he says and waves her goodbye. Getting out, he was surprised to see Tori, seemingly waiting for him. His hangover still raging, his stomach now flipped with nerves.  

“Hello Nick. Feeling ok this fine morning?” She asks with a glare.  

“Umm, I’ve felt better.” 

“You do look pale. Not as pale mind you as Charlie did last night when he was praying to the porcelain gods for his internal organs to remain intact.” 

“Shit” 

“Yes, Nicholas indeed. This will not be happening again.” 

“I’ll text him. See how he is.” 

“You will do no such thing until at least 1pm. He’s sleeping. Then he needs to focus on lunch.” She said sternly and Nick felt every one of the daggers she was throwing his way. He edges around her keen to get to the staff room for  another cup of tea before he sits on a hot stuffy poolside.  

He manages to stay standing through the morning meeting, swaying only a little as the heat and crowded room seem to close in on him. Darcy sniggered to his left and Tori huffed to his right.  

“Hey” Darcy nudges Nicks elbow, “wanna see my bunny?”  

“What?” He asks not knowing if ‘bunny’ means something else other than the cute long eared fluffy animals.  

“My bunny, Herbert. I picked him up last night, I rescued him. He’s so fluffy Nick. Look!” Darcy proceeds to show him picture upon picture of the cutest and fluffiest bunny he’s ever seen.  

“Oh my god Darcy! He’s wonderful. Look at his little pink nose twitch”.  

“He gives lovely cuddles too. Doesn’t fuss he’s all in for the cuddling. Some bunnies don’t like it too much, but Herbert can’t get enough.” 

“What made you rescue a bunny?” 

“They are very good at calming you. You know it’s said if you stroke a pet your blood pressure decreases and so does theirs. So, it’s win win.” 

Nick smiles at Darcy, of course she’s the type of person to need a calming house bunny, and Herbert totally suits her.  

Once he has his rotation, he’s happy to see he’s on women’s hour duty, so he plods to poolside, his head slightly less foggy, and he’s happy in the knowledge that no one will talk to him for the next hour.  

As he walks to his tower, he sees Pat and remembers the shoelaces in his pocket, one last social interaction before he powers down for the hour and zones out watching Jan swim back and forth.  

“Hey, Pat. Look what got delivered yesterday.” He says in his most chipper upbeat voice, “oh wonderful! Thank you so much, Ethan will be over the moon with these” she says with a big smile on her face.  

“How much do I owe you?”  

“Don’t worry about it, honestly it’s fine.” 

“Well, in that case, Monday morning I’ll bring you one of my best apple cakes.”  

“You really don’t nee” Pat walks away with her fingers in her ears before Nick finishes his sentence. He smiles, shakes his head, and walks up to his tower. Luckily for him, the rest of the hour goes swimmingly. 

At lunch Darcy is still showing off a seemingly endless amount of pictures and videos of Herbert, much to Tara’s amusement.  

“Does anyone bunny sit while you’re at work?” 

“Of course! Our neighbour Joan pops in and gives him snuggles. But to be honest, he has free run of the dining room and hallway, he has nibbles, water and toys, so he’s more than happy.”  

“She loves him more than she loves me I swear to god” Tara giggles.  

“He’s the only male I’ll ever love. 100% lesbian me.” Darcy says proudly and wrapping an arm around Tara, who kisses her cheek in reply.  

Nick zones out of the rest of the conversation his mind has switched over to think about what to text Charlie. He spots Tori, glaring at him from another  table, while slowly eating her salad. He gives her a smile which she doesn’t return.  

13:12 Nick: Hey Char, hope you’re feeling a bit better, Tori mentioned you were rough last night.  

Hey. That kiss was unreal. Are you real? Can we check and do it again?  

Hey. You still up for the quiz night tonight? No tequila I promise 😉  

Darcy got a bunny! Shall we gatecrash and have bunny cuddles?  

13:20 Nick: Hey you ok?  

13:25 Charlie: I’ve felt better.  

13:26 Nick: Sorry if I led you astray.  I

13:27 Charlie: No S-word remember. I’m a big boy I make my own decisions. 

13:28 Nick: the tequila shots weren’t your idea.  

13:29 Charlie: no. But you didn’t exactly force them down my throat. besides. I forced you to sing. Mwahahahha.  

13:30 Nick: Oh Shhhhh, don’t remind me.  

13:32 Charlie: Found this as a reminder.  

Link to YouTube video posted from anonymous.  

13:40 Nick: CHARLIE WHAT THE HELL!!! 

Who recorded us??? 😫😳😫 

13:41 Charlie: Pahahahhaa. I have no idea. But it’s brilliant!  

13:42 Nick: Charlie. Noooooooo. Oh my god. My hangover has come back with  full force.  

13:44 Charlie: I think it’s great. My memory is a little fuzzy so this is totally helpful! 

13:45 Nick: my head hurts.  

13:46 Charlie: I barely remember getting home last night. Do I owe you for a taxi?  

13:47 Nick: we got the bus. All square.  

13:47 Nick: WAIT. you don’t remember? 

You kissed me.  

13:50 Charlie: I remember Tori marching me upstairs and putting a shower curtain on the floor and a bucket next to me in case I vommed. BTW I made it to the loo. Very proud.  

13:52 Nick: you don’t remember? 

You kissed me.   

13:53 Charlie: Ummmmm??? 

13:55 Nick: I have to go back to poolside.  

But you kissed me and it meant everything to me. But you don’t remember and I don’t know what I’m supposed to do now.  

13:56 Charlie: Nick? You ok? 

14:10 Charlie: Nick? What’s happened? What don’t I remember?  

14:15 Charlie: Did I do something to embarrass you? God, I’m never drinking again.  

14:17 Charlie: I’m sorry for whatever I did that I don’t remember.  

14:20 Charlie: I keep watching that video. We were great! 

14:25 Charlie: ok. I’m gonna stop blowing up your phone. See you at the quiz later. I’ll be the nerd NOT drinking. Haha.  

Nick’s on poolside, his phone in his pocket and it’s buzzing constantly. He’s itching to read the messages, see if Charlie remembers anything, but he’s not allowed. Damn the rotation being longer, bloody Ben Hope again, needless to say, Nick’s afternoon goes very very slowly. 

Just before the end of the day he hears a familiar beat coming over the tanoy. Which is odd, they don’t normally play music.  

‘Oh Jesus’ he sighs recognising the song.  

It’s ‘I love rock and roll’ who did this? How do they know. Then he remembers Charlie mentioned a video on you tube. Shit.  

All the lifeguards line the corridor that Nick can see from poolside and start dancing mimicking the moves he and Charlie were messing about with the night before. He rolls his eyes but can’t help but smile and laugh. He even shakes his hips a little, which  pleases the crowd.  

As the clock strikes four, he’s quick to the staffroom to grab his stuff.  

“Hey my man” he hears. 

“Darcy hey! You, ok? I’ve gotta get going or I’ll miss the bus.” He says with a thumb out over his shoulder.  

“Yeah, all good. Just err, just wanted to show you something.” 

“Can it wait till the quiz later? I’ll happily look at and watch as many Herbert pic and videos as you like.” 

“No Nicholas. Funnily enough I have more videos than just of Herbert, all though he is very cute. I also have this one.” She presses play.  

“I love rock and roll,  ut another dime in the juke box baby” 

“Darcy switch it off.” He says putting his hand over the screen of her phone. She ignores his plea as she continues laughing and dancing.  

“Where did this video even come from?” 

“I don’t know but it’s brilliant! You and Charlie make a great pair.” 

“Alright Darce. That’s enough. I’ve gotta get going, but see you later yeah?” 

“Yeah alright. Let’s get our quiz on! My specialist subject, Nick and Charlie karaoke” she cackles.  

“Let’s hope it come up in the music round” he calls over his shoulder as he walks away.  

While waiting for the bus he loads YouTube and searches for the video. A glutton for punishment he heads straight to the comments, his stomach clenches as he reads the first few.  

‘Who are these fags?’ 

‘Why parade themselves like that? I mean the blonde ones hot. But what’s with the skinny dark haired one?’ 

‘Those boys can sing!’ 

‘Mic drop’ boom!’ 

‘Bummers’ 

‘You just know the blonde rails the twink’ 

‘Specials night out’ 

‘Love their voices together’ 

‘Looks like a great night. Wish they were my friends’ 

‘Gay’ 

‘I wanna party with them!’ 

And they go on and on and on, a mix of unpleasant, unsavoury, down right rude and then the positive ones to balance. Nick can’t help but focus on the negative ones. His heart sinks when he thinks of Charlie reading the comments. He’s got to text him, make sure he’s ok.  

16:15 Nick: Hey Char. You ok? 

16:20 Nick: Char? 

 16:23 Charlie: I’m hibernating.  

16:24 Nick: read some of the comments then? 

16:25 Charlie: Yeah.  

16:26 Charlie: I should just switch my phone off. See you later. Quiz starts at 6.  

16:27 Nick: Ignore them, Charlie. We had a great time that’s all that matters. God, if I ever find out who recorded us. But then, we were kind of awesome!  

16:30 Nick: Charlie? Have you remembered kissing me yet?  

 Nick gets home and heads straight for the shower, he can smell his dinner cooking, his mum has prepared stir fry for them, as he runs up the stairs she shouts  “dinner in ten minutes darling”.  

“Okay Mum” he shouts as he runs.  

After scoffing down his noodles he checks himself one last time in the mirror, and then remembers, “hey Mum, come watch this.” 

He loads YouTube and shows the video to his Mum. “You said you’d love to have seen it”  

“Oh my goodness! Wow! Look at you go. Is that Charlie? He’s handsome. His voice is beautiful and look at his wiggle. Oh Nicky. This truly is brilliant! Who recorded it?” 

“We don’t know, It just appeared on YouTube and now it’s kind of taken off.”  

“Hold on Nicky, pause it a second. Oooop no take it back, there! Look look. The reflection in the mirror to the left. That looks like someone holding a phone as if recording. It’s the right angle too.” Nick squints at what his Mum has seen. 

“Bloody hell Mum you’re like Sherlock!” 

“Well only if it’s Johnny Lee Miller’s Sherlock, I’m an Elementary fan but I’ll take it. Do you recognise them?”  

Nick pinches the screen to zoom in then takes a screenshot.  

“Fuck me”  

“Nicky!”  

“Sorry Mum. But that’s, That’s Ben.” 

“The boy who?” 

“Yep” 

“But why would he be there?” Nick mutters to himself.  

“Mum, I’ve gotta go. I need to talk to Charlie.” 

“Of course, dear. And Nicky,” 

“Yeah?” He says tying his shoelace. 

“Try not to come back in the same state as last night hmm?” 

“Yes Mum. I’ll be good. It’s only a quiz night anyway.” 

“Stay safe” 

“Love you Mum.” 

When Nick arrives at the pub, his eyes are frantic looking for Charlie, his chest is heaving having run from the bus stop, and his forehead is shimmering with sweat.
“Nick?” He twists his head round quickly at his name.
“Oh hi Elle”
“You ok?”
“Yeah. Umm, have you seen Charlie?”
“He’s running late, he’s coming with Tao, they sent me ahead to get a good table.”
“Oh. Ok.”
“They should be here shortly though. Shall we order drinks ready for them?”
“Yeah, yeah, good idea.”
They make their way to a booth table plenty big enough for all seven of them and sure enough Tao and Charlie walk in shortly after they have sat down, Elle spots them first and waves them over.
Once they reach the table Tao scoots in next to Elle, Charlie hovers at the end of the table his hesitance obvious.
“Charlie I need to talk to you.” Nick says quietly
“I umm, actually I just need to nip to the loo” and he turns on his heel and practically sprints to the toilet.
“Hey! My lovely fruit basket friends!”
“Hey Darcy!” Elle giggles.
“Tara, you’re looking gorgeous as ever”
“Why thank you. Good old Vinted. This dress cost like £5.” She says with a big smile and a twirl. In the meantime Darcy has squishes in next to Nick and is dragging Tara to sit with her.
Charlie returns from the toilet, and immediately wiggles in next to Tao, deliberately avoiding Nick’s eye.
18:30 Nick: Charlie, I really need to talk to you
18:31 Charlie: what is so important?
18:32 Nick: I’d rather talk than text
Charlie looks up from his phone straight into Nick’s waiting eyes.
18:33 Charlie: ok. Meet me outside in ten
He pockets his phone and Nick gives a little nod, unbeknown to Nick the quiz starts in five minutes and so no such rendezvous will happen.
“Ok everyone, please come up with your quiz team names and collect your quiz sheets and pencils. Remember if I see a phone your team is disqualified.”
Tara jumps out of the booth to collect the paper.
“What’s the team name?” Nick asks.
“The Rainbow Rascals” Darcy announces proudly. Nick laughs “that’s cool”
Tara returns  “look who I found” she says as she gestures to Isaac, who squeezes in to sit next to Charlie.
“Brain boxes unite!” Darcy announces.
“Right you lovely lot. The first round is sport. Let’s get this done out the way shall we? This week’s chosen sport is….. drum roll please” Charlie starts drumming his fingers on the table. “Rugby! Specifically the rugby World Cup final game of 2003. I know I know I’ve outdone myself this week.” The quiz master announces to a loud amount of groans, including some from around Nick.
Nick however feels like it’s fate that he’s sat here, he has watched that game countless times, there is pretty much nothing he doesn’t know about it.
“Ok. Ten questions. Five general questions about rugby,  five specifically about the final game. Let’s go.
Easy one to start. How many people make a rugby team?”
Nick holds his fingers out on the table to show Tara the answer.
“Next. How many points do you get for a drop goal?”
Again Nick holds his fingers on the table.
And the questions continue, it’s obvious at this point that Nick is working alone in this round.
“Right on to the cup final game. Ok. What position did Johnny Wilkinson play?
“Fly half” Nick whispers.
“And for a bonus point how many points did he score in the World Cup 2003?”
“113 in total” Nick whispers again, the rest of the table looking stunned, Charlie barely blinking.
“What?” Nick asks. “Nothing, just. You know a lot about this.” Tao says.
“Well, I do play rugby” Nick laughs.
And the round continues, with  Nick continuing to stun his team mates into silence.
“You’ll be pleased to know this is the final rugby question.” Cheers from every team was heard.
“Okay settle down. Now, Which former Rugby player is now a member of the British royal family?”
Nick leans behind Darcy to once again whisper to Tara, “Mike Tindall” then he takes a big swig of his pint, feeling very satisfied that he just nailed the round and got full marks for the team. He felt his pocket buzz.

19:00 Charlie: that was impressive. Nerd. 😉

“Pass your papers to the table on your right please, we’ll go through the answers. Next round. Maths! Hahahahaha.”
Another loud groan from the crowd.
“Yes Charlie!” Darcy squeals. Charlie just offers a shy smile, Tara hands over the pen and paper, Nick wonders why she didn't do that for him for sport, hmmmm.
“So again ten questions. Some quick maths puzzles, some logic puzzles and I will remind everyone again, NO PHONES! let’s go!”
Question one. 28 times the square root of 18.
Nick can see Charlie scribbling an answer 118.79
“Alright my man, put your heart eyes away. You’ve seen nothing yet” Darcy sniggers.
“Do you want 1 or 2 decimal places, or round ups?” Charlie calls out “One decimal place? Charlie you’re unreal. Yes. Let’s go for one decimal place if you can even get that accurate.”
Charlie places the pencil down.
“Right, question two. There is a goat, a cabbage and a wolf who need to cross the river, a man in a boat can give them a lift, but can only take two at a time. How does it get them across the river if the wolf can’t be left with the goat, the goat can’t be left with the cabbage.”
Again, Charlie’s head down scribbling the answer.
“Do you guys answer any questions?” Nick asks, looking at Elle. She smiles and says “when it’s our round. We all have our talents. Charlie does maths and classics and history, Isaac does science and english literature, Tao film, Tara dance and arts, I do fashion and pop culture and Darcy, music. So we’re glad you’re here for sport. It was always the round we lost on.”
“Wow. That’s organised.”
“But if you know the answer for any round you can chip in or challenge the expert. Depends how brave you are.” She winks.
The round finishes on more quick-fire mental maths, Nick doesn’t even understand the questions let alone know  how to answer it. Charlie slams the pencil down in triumph.
“Did he just?” Nick says quietly in disbelief
“Mmhhmmm” Darcy hums next to Nick

“Ok folks. We’ll pass your papers to the right. Then we’ll take a break after the answers, before the second half.”

Unsurprisingly Charlie got 100% of the questions right, much to the annoyance of the table on the right, as they had scored both perfect scores so far. Once the score sheet was back, Charlie asked Isaac to wiggle out so he could get a round of drinks.  

“I’ll come too, hang on Charlie” Nick calls but Charlie doesn’t acknowledge him and carries on as if he didn’t hear him. Nick huffs and asks Tara and Darcy to let him out the booth. Once he’s out, Tara and Elle share a questioning glance at each other. 

“What’s going on with those two? Charlie has barely acknowledged Nick all evening. You’d think after their antics last night, they’d be more comfortable with each other.” Darcy says. “Straight to the point as always Darce.” Tao states. 

“What happened last night?” Isaac asks. 

Darcy shows him the video on her phone, his eyes go wide as he watches. “Wow, they have moves, and they’re so in sync. You can’t tell me they hadn’t rehearsed that.” He says through a big grin. “Nope, those boys got chemistry,” Darcy says. 

“So, what’s up with them now?” Isaac asks. 

Everyone around the table just shrugs in reply. 

2 guys and a girl group chat: Elle Tao Charlie 

Elle: Whats going on Charlie? 

Charlie: What you mean? 

Elle: with you and NICK 

Tao: For the record I DON’T CARE!      

Elle: TAO!!!!!!!! Shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh 

Charlie: Nothing, why? 

Elle: you’ve barely said two words to each other, everyone has picked up on it 

Charlie: IDK. 

Tao: Just tell her Charlie, she won’t let it go otherwise. 

Charlie: I’m weeing. 

Tao: Eugh! 

Elle: Did something happen last night? 

Charlie: don’t remember the end. 

Elle sees Charlie back at the bar and excuses herself from the table, however Nick gets to him first. 

“Charlie I need to talk to you.” 

“about what? You ok? 

“About the video. I know who took it.” Charlie snaps his head and faces Nick. 

“who?” 

“What can I get for you boys?” The bar tender interrupts 

“Errrm, a pitcher of sex on the beach, 2 pints of fosters, 2 rum and cokes and a vodka tonic please.” Charlie says politely. 

“Sure coming right up.” 

“Charlie, the video” Nick says, a little impatiently. 

“Nick, I don’t care who took it, what's the big deal?” 

“You don’t care? Charlie it was” 

“Here you go, I’ve had to put it on two trays for you.” The bartender interrupts Nick again 

“Thanks.” Charlie says with a smile. 

“Nick, can you take the pitcher, it’s for Darcy and Tara. I can carry the rest.” 

“Sure.” Nick replies with a sigh. 

“Here we go, fresh drinks all round.” 

A round of thank you, cheers and mmmm yummy from Darcy in reply. 

Darcy and Tara scooch up so Nick can sit on the end, Isaac does the same, Nick and Charlie are now opposite each other. 

2guys and a girl group chat: 

Elle: seriously WHAT is going on? 

Charlie: seriously, no idea. 

Elle: Charlie, the boy is in a huff, what did you do? 

Charlie: IDK 

Tao: you know its super obvious your texting each other, right? 

Elle: shush Tao. 

Elle: Charlie? 

Charlie: Elle? 

Elle gives him a glare and he shrugs at her. 

“Okay folks, the next round is a film round! Again I remind you No IMDB allowed. Right, here goes question one.” 

The table fell into quiet chatter as Tao answers most of the questions until question nine which asks about the origin of Captain America, this has him stumped. Nick pipes up with the answer much to the table’s surprise. 

“What? I like Marvel films” he says with a shrug, receiving a warm smile from Isaac. 

“The next round is general knowledge. The last ten questions of the night, so make them count. Here we go!” 

After the last round, Charlie is quick to jump out of the booth. “I’ve gotta get going, Tori is still grumpy with me from yesterday”. 

“So, we acknowledge yesterday happened then?” Nick mumbles. 

“Sorry? What was that?” Charlie flippantly asks. 

“I said” And Nick stands to face Charlie “So we acknowledge yesterday happened then?” he enunciated each word slowly. Charlie frowns at him. 

“We never denied it happened; we just don’t need to constantly talk about something not everyone was at. They’ve seen the video is that not enough?” 

“Charlie” Nick says as he reaches for Charlie’s elbow, but at the last second thinks better of it. 

“Tori’s outside, I’ve got to go.” 

Once in the car he breathes a heavy sigh, thankful it’s now the weekend and he doesn’t have to be social until Monday, then his phone buzzes, a private text from Elle. 

22:00 Elle: Nick seems sad, whatever has happened can you sort it please. 

Charlie takes a deep breath and then starts his reply. 

22:05 Charlie: I kissed him. He thinks I don’t remember. He wants to talk to me to tell me what a mistake last night was, how he’s into this girl Wendy, how it should never have happened and just how much I disgust him. I’m not ready to hear that. Not from Nick. I like him Elle, I can’t let him reject me, not yet. 

22:06 Elle: Oh Charlie. 

Chapter Text

Nick wakes to his alarm with a groan. He’s not hungover but he’s certainly not up for today, he feels deflated and sad.
Still, he has rugby, and like he always says, it’s good for channelling negative emotions. So, he grabs his phone, opens the rugby boys group chat and sends an upbeat message, telling them to look forward to hard tackles and fast runs, he’s a man on a mission and he’s taking no prisoners.
He is met with replies along the lines of ‘oh crap, Nelson’s gonna whoop us.’ ‘The rugby king makes a return’ ‘I don’t think it’s Saturday, maybe I’ll stay in bed’
He smiles to himself thinking, they are good lads, he loves his rugby time. He rolls out of bed and wanders downstairs, no shower required he’s only going to get sweaty and muddy soon anyway.
“Morning Mum”
“Oh morning sweetheart, did you enjoy the quiz last night ?”
Nick went on to describe the quiz, and how by luck the sport round was all about rugby, so he impressed his new teammates. He went on to ask her some of the questions from other rounds he could remember, and she too was blown away with what Charlie and Isaac had answered and got right. Of course, most of the questions he remembered were ones Charlie had answered. His Mum had a knowing smile hidden by her tea mug as he chatted away, twittering on Charlie this and Charlie that.
“What did Charlie say about the video?”
“I didn’t get a chance to tell him” Nick shrugged, thinking it’s not like I didn’t try.
“Why don’t you tell the police then? It might be more ammunition to keep this creep away from Charlie. It might help with the case, at the very least he could get a restraining order?”
“Yeah, I could. Do you think it would help Charlie? I mean I suppose they could ask Ben if he was there and if so why.”
“I could take you to the station after rugby if you like?”
“Yeah, yes please. I’d like you to come with me. I’ll just message Tori and keep her updated.”

08:30 Nick: Morning Tori, sorry if I woke you. Just wanted to let you know I have more info for the police, I’m going to the station after rugby today.
08:35 Tori: what info?
Taken aback by the quick reply and the minimal wording Nick tries to reply quickly.
08:36 Nick: It was Ben who took the video.

Incoming call. Shit! Mild panic zips its way through him, Tori was calling.

“Hello?”
“how’d you know it’s him?”
“You can see his reflection in the video, my mum spotted it, but it’s definitely him.”
“I see. Did you tell Charlie?”
“I tried to tell him yesterday, but no, he doesn’t know.”
“Ok. Leave it with me. He’s still asleep, he was really upset last night. Didn’t get to sleep till the early hours.”
“Oh” Nick sounded dejected.
“Look Nick, I don’t know what’s happened between the two of you, but right now Charlie needs a friend.”
“I am his friend.”
“OK then.” before he can reply she hangs up.
Nick takes a deep breath in to compose himself. Jeese Tori was scary.

Then his phone buzzes again making him jump.
A notification from Darcy.
A picture of Herbert eating some cucumber.
The caption: in case you need calming, here is a bunny cuddle. Or you’re welcome to come round we’re in all day. x

Nick smiles to himself and replies with I’m at rugby this morning but could pop by later?
He pockets his phone and continues to get ready for training.

At rugby Nick lives up to and makes good on his promise, he pushes himself, he tackles hard, he runs faster and he dodges quicker. He feels like a machine and by the end of the first half of their practice game his lungs are screaming for a rest, hurting from constant over stretch.
“Hey mate you weren’t joking. What’s up?” Sai calls, jogging over to Nick.
Nick scratches the back of his neck, unsure what to reply.
“Boy trouble” he replies.
“Ah. The boy in the video?”
Nick nods.
“If you wanna talk about it I’m all ears. Just stop pounding me so far into the grass. Look at my shorts! This stain is never coming out.” He says twisting his body to show Nick his hip covered in grass stain. Nick just laughs. “I’ll buy you some stain remover,” he says, chuckling. It feels better to smile and laugh.
“So how can we help?” Otis says while jogging along with Nick and Sai, “umm, I dunno, it’s just really confusing and bad timing. I need to talk to him, but I think he’s ignoring me for some reason, and I don’t know why”
“Dating guys sounds just as complicated as girls” Otis says. “Helpful comments only please Otis” Sai says, nudging him in the ribs. “Have you asked any of his friends? Maybe they’ll be able to tell you or at least hint to you what’s up?” Sai suggests.
“Yeah, I suppose, I don’t know how much info they’d give me though”
“Worth a shot. You’ve got nothing to go on where you are at the moment.”
“Sai’s got a point. Something is better than nothing. Plus, you’re brutal on the field when you’re grumpy.” Nick laughs again, roughs up Otis’ hair and sprints off.
Sai and Otis look at each other with a concerned expression and then race to catch up.
Later in the changing rooms when the boys are in the showers Sai starts humming, Otis starts tapping a beat with his shower gel bottle, the other lads join in almost like an A-Capella group. Nick instantly recognises the song, hangs his head in disbelief.
“Have you guys practised this?” He laughs
Then joins in with the chorus, just as he did with Charlie a few nights ago. He’s laughing and enjoying it just as much. Rugby and the lads have really turned his mood around, he feels lighter, his mind is clearer, his shoulders are less tense and he’s decided he’s going to talk to Charlie, tomorrow.

“Hi Mum, I’m home.” He calls as he walks through the door, quickly fussing Nellie and making his way to the utility room to load his rugby kit into the washer.
“You feeling better love?”
“Yeah. Still a bit nervous about talking to the police again, but I know it’s for the best.”
“I’ve made turkey salad sandwiches for lunch, help yourself sweetheart. Then we’ll head out and get it over and done with.”
“Thanks Mum.”
He collects his sandwich and sits on the sofa taking bites too big and dropping tomato pips down his chin.
Once wiped, he reached for his phone, 3 text notifications, one from Darcy, he guesses it’s another bunny pic, one from Christian, he’ll read that one later, it’s probably letting him know he’ll be late to rugby, as he had turned up twenty minutes late. And then a text from Charlie. Nick sits up, nearly knocking his sandwich off his lap.

10:30 Charlie: I’m Sorry.

Nicks is not quite sure what Charlie is apologising for. He’s wracking his brain in how to respond when another text comes through.

12:15 Tori: have you been yet?
12:15 Nick: going after lunch. Just got in from rugby.
12:16 Tori: OK.
12:16 Nick: did you tell Charlie? How’d he take it?
12:17 Tori: haven’t told him.
12:18 Nick: should I message him?
12:18 Tori: No, his phone is off.

“Come on Nicky! Get a wriggle on. Let’s get this done.” He hears his mum call from the hallway.
“Coming”

It’s just gone one o’clock when they get parked at the police station. Nick takes a deep breath, looks at his Mum who offers him a comforting hand squeeze and warm smile.
“Right.” he releases his held breath, and they get out of the car.

He rings the bell at reception, a friendly looking female police officer appears behind the desk,
“Hello there. How can I help you?”
“Hi, umm, my name is Nicholas Nelson, I have information about the Charlie Spring vs Ben Hope case.”
“Oh I see. Let me just look up who has taken that case so I can get the right person for you to talk to. Please take a seat, I shouldn’t be long” She gives a friendly smile and scurries back through the doorway.

“Here we go, you know what you want to say?” Sarah says quietly.
“Yeah, I think so. I’ll just stick to the facts, show them the video and some of the comments I guess”
She taps his knee in support.
About fifteen minutes later the police woman reappears “I’m so sorry Mr. Nelson, Officer Smith shouldn’t be too much longer.”
Nick just nods and slumps a little in his chair and watches the clock tick in front of him.
Twenty minutes later he is brought out of his clock watching trance “Mr. Nelson, thank you for coming, I’m sorry to keep you waiting so long. Are you happy to follow me?”
“Can my Mum come too?”
“Of course, of course. Please follow me.”
Nick and Sarah follow the police officer to an interview room, the room is grey and plain and smells kind of musty.
“So Mr. Nelson, how can I help you? Or how can you help me I suppose?”
Nick knows he’s trying to be funny to lighten the mood, but it’s just not working.
“Please call me Nick. I wanted to show you a video, umm, Charlie and I went out to let off some steam. We ended up at this Karaoke bar, we had a great time but then the next day there was this video on YouTube, of me and Charlie at the karaoke bar. It went viral.” He pauses and looks to his Mum for reassurance. She offers a comforting smile and a hand squeeze.
“We didn’t know anyone in the bar, so had no idea who took the video. Until I showed it to Mum, who noticed you can see the person in a reflection, then I recognised the person as Ben Hope.”
He pauses to allow the policeman to finish scribbling his notes.
“May I see the video?”
“Sure. I can send you the link too so you have your own copy.”
Nick loads the video and turns it so the policeman can see. He points to the screen when it gets to the part where his mum had noticed Ben.
“It looks like you two had a fun night,” the policeman says with a smile.
“Yeah” Nick clears his throat remembering how it ended “we did”.
“Ok Mr, sorry, Nick. I shall add this information to the file. Thank you for bringing this in today. Again, I’ll remind you not to talk about this case with anyone as it is confidential at present.”
“Yeah of course.”
“Well, thank you again Nick.” he offers his hand out for Nick to shake, Nick shakes it and stands up, assisting his Mum with her chair.
When they get back to the car Nick suggests that they stop at Tesco for ice cream and she full heartedly agrees after walking Nellie, ice cream and a great British bake-off marathon would be the perfect calming afternoon.

“Nicky, you take Nellie for a walk, it’ll help clear your head, I’ll put the shopping away, come back when you’re ready. I’m thinking we might make brownies to snack on while we watch bake off.”
“Yeah, great idea Mum.” He says before he takes Nellie to the park.
When he gets back, his mum has the kitchen sorted ready to bake. While the brownies are in the oven, they eat ice cream while series 4 of bake off plays in the background.
They both collapse on the sofas with freshly baked brownie on a plate and a cup of tea.
“These have got to be some of the best brownies we’ve ever made.” Nick says around crumbs of chocolate.
“I think it was the rum I mixed into the batter” Sarah giggled, wiping the corner of her mouth.
“Hey I bet you’re glad you took Nellie out earlier,” she said nodding towards the window, “look at the weather now! Typical British summer, it’s big fat dollopy rain”
“Oh wow. You’re right, I’d have got soaked.”
Nick chuckles, taking another bite of his brownie.
He’s just about to sip his tea when they hear the doorbell.
“Are you expecting anyone?” Sarah asks.
“No, you?”
“Nope. Maybe it’s the postman. You get the door, I’ll clear the plates.”
Nick goes to the door, and when he opens it he freezes.
He’s met with torrential rain, flying sideways in the wind and Charlie Spring, standing in shorts and T-shirt clinging to his shivering frame, his hair stuck over his face. Water pelting the side of him, he flinches as he continues to shiver.
“Hh,h,h,h,h,hh,hi,ii” he stammers, teeth chattering.
“Charlie. Come in, you’re freezing and getting soaked!”
Nick pulls him into his hallway, Charlie stands there dripping wet, shivering and looking at the floor, shoulders slumped.
“Let me, I’ll just go grab you a towel.”
Charlie just nods.
“Who was it, Nicky?” Charlie hears, but Nick has already dashed up the stairs.
A kind looking woman walks towards him from the kitchen.
“Oh, love, look at you. Come here, take your shoes off, we’ll get you dry and warm in no time.” Charlie toes off his trainers and shuffles forward a little.
“Nicky! Bring down a set of clothes too please.” She shouts up the stairs.
“On it!” He calls back to her.
Nick is back downstairs in a few minutes, he instantly wraps a towel around Charlie’s shoulders.
“Come this way Charlie, you can get changed in here, I’ll grab a blanket for you for when you’re dry.” Nick says softly.
Sarah nods to Nick in acknowledgement as to who this is.
“I’m going to put the kettle on. We could all do with a hot tea I think” and Sarah starts to walk to the kitchen.
“Thank you” she hears from a very quiet, shaky voice behind her.
Charlie’s hands are shaking so much he can’t grip the door handle to the downstairs loo. “Let me” offers Nick as he leans past him to open the door, the smallest of smiles offered from Charlie.
Nick gives him a second towel and places the pile of clothes on the closed toilet seat.
“They should fit you ok, well, I mean they’ll probably be a bit big, but they are the smallest I have.” This time Charlie provides a smile as he nods his head.
“Ok. I’ll be in the lounge when you’re ready.”

About twenty minutes later Charlie creeps out into the hallway and stands by the door frame of the lounge holding the damp towels and wet clothes in his arms.
“Oh hi. Are you feeling a bit warmer now love?”
“Yes, thank you, umm, where should I put these damp towels?”
“Oh I’ll take them, can I take your clothes too? I’ll pop them in the dryer.”
“Thank you Mrs. Nelson.”
“Oh please, call me Sarah, it doesn’t make me feel so old” she says with a wink making Charlie smile.
“I’ll make some fresh tea on my way back.”
“Thank you” he says
She smiles and gathers the wet clothes.

Charlie walks into the lounge and sits in an armchair.
“You ok?”
Charlie just nods.
“You want to talk?”
Charlie nods again.
“Can I? Can I have a hug first?” Charlie asks, his voice barely above a whisper. He lifts his chin and looks at Nick with pleading eyes making Nick’s heart melt. Nick twists on the sofa and pats the seat next to him, his arms opening wide as Charlie slowly stands and shuffles over and snuggles into his side, winding his arms around Nick’s waist. Nick envelopes him into his warm embrace as Charlie buries himself deeper into Nick’s side. He starts to shake again, and Nick tightens his hold.
“It’s ok. You’re safe, you’re safe here. You’re safe with me” he whispers into Charlie’s hair over and over until slowly Charlie calms down. He raises his head out of Nick’s side.
“I’m so sorry, your shirt is all wet and snotty.” Nick just shrugs and gives him a warm smile.

Two cups of tea were placed on the coffee table in front of them, both boys unaware of when they arrived.
Charlie unwraps his arms from around Nick and Nick loosens his grip on Charlie.
“First thing I need to tell you is that I’m sorry, I didn’t listen to you at the quiz, I just, I just wanted a night off from the drama. So, I acted like a tool and I was a prick to you.”
“Charlie, it’s ok.”
“No. Nick it isn’t. You’ve been nothing but kind and supportive and I was an arsehole.”
“Do you want me to tell you who took the video?”
“Yes please, although I think I already know.”
“It was Ben.”
“Yeah. Thought it would be.”
“Charlie, how did he know where you were?”
“He has my phone loaded on his find my friend app, he said it was for my safety, but really it was just to keep tabs on me. He’d message me if I was out too late, with Tao too long, that type of thing.”
“Ok. We are getting you a new sim on Monday.”
Charlie just nods. “I’ve switched it off, which is why I didn’t let you know I was coming round.”
“That makes sense.”
They sit in silence for a little while, both sipping their tea.
“I umm, I went to the police station today.”
Charlie’s head snaps up “You did?”
“Yeah, I told them about the video and that Ben took it, and must have kind of stalked you as we were out together.”
“Oh.” Charlie looks down at his lap.
“Thank you Nick.”
“Yeah, well, we did go out together, so,” he trails off.
“The second thing I needed to tell you,” Charlie takes Nick’s hand in his and starts to play with his fingers.
“I remember.” Nick’s eyes lock onto Charlie’s in an instant.
“You?” Nick’s heart is beating too fast for him to complete his question, but he sees Charlie nod, and he continues to play with Nick’s fingers.
“Why did you lie?” Nick whispers without looking at Charlie.
“You’re going on a date with Wendy. I didn’t want to get in the way of that” Charlie said meekly.
“What!! Bloody Wendy!” Nick says far too loudly, he runs his hands over his face and ruffles his hair in frustration and growls at himself.
“Charlie, I never wanted to go on a date with Wendy!”
“You didn’t?”
“No! Of course not. Shit, I’m so sorry you thought I liked Wendy. I’m so stupid.”
Charlie looks at Nick, eyes wide in shock.
“Why did you”
“Why did I agree? Because I’m a chronic people pleaser who hasn’t learnt to let people down and say no. But don’t worry, that date is NOT happening. I sorted that yesterday.”
“It’s not?”
“No. Absolutely not!”
Charlie nods again, processing this information, and they sit in silence.
“Charlie?” Nick squeezes Charlie’s thigh gently, “yeah?”
“Can I kiss you?”
“Umm, yeah.”
Nick moves his hand to gently cup around Charlie’s face, softly bringing the boy’s face in line with his, he leans forward to close the gap their lips are millimetres apart, Nick can feel Charlie’s heart pounding, his breathing shallow, one more tiny move from either of them and their lips would touch.
“Charlie, did you want to stay for dinner sweetheart?” Sarah calls as she walks into the lounge.
The boys jump apart, Nick’s breathing is rapid, and his face flushed. Charlie in an equal state.
“Oh, umm, sorry, I didn’t mean to interrupt.”
“It’s fine, I umm, I’d better get going anyway, with no phone, Tori will worry.” Charlie rushes to say.
“I can message her” Nick replies quickly
Charlie gives him a kind smile.
“Thank you, but, I think I’d better go.” Charlie says even though Nick looks like a kicked puppy.
“I’ll see you out.” Nick says sadly, then he shoots daggers at his mother behind Charlie’s back, she mouths she’s sorry and holds her hands up in surrender.
Charlie puts his feet into his still wet trainers with a grimace.
“I’ll get your clothes back to you Monday”
“No rush, I’ll just hold yours hostage.” Nick says with a wink.
“Ok then.” Charlie says smiling.
“Thank you for having me Mrs, umm, Sarah.”
“No problem sweetheart, you’re welcome anytime.” He hears her call from the kitchen.
“Ok, bye then.” He says with a wave to Nick.
“Bye Charlie.” Nick replies and watches as Charlie disappears around the corner, he shuts the door and takes a big deep breath.
“I am so so sorry Nicky.”
“Mum, it’s fine,” he tries to reassure her.
“He seems like a sweet boy though, very polite, I can see why you like him.” She says with a wink.
“Muuuuum” Nick whines.
“What? I have eyes Nicky. He’s very handsome.”
Nick can’t help but smile, he’s never had this before, he’s never talked boys with his mum, strangely he’s not finding it too uncomfortable.
“He is handsome isn’t he” he replies with a half smile, and a light blush.
Sarah smiles at her son and turns back to the kitchen “shall we have pasta bake for dinner?” She calls, “yeah, sounds good. Would you like some help?”
“No love, you’ve had an eventful day, you rest up I’ll call you when it’s ready.”
“Thanks Mum.”
The evening goes by quietly, Nick is itching to message Charlie, but he knows his phone is off, and he’s certainly not going to text Tori, so he busies himself with mindless tv and chatter with his Mum until it’s an acceptable time to head to bed.

Chapter Text

Sunday Morning Nick wakes after a heavy sleep, his arm is numb as he has not moved since he collapsed into bed, he also hasn’t slept that well in a very long time.
He rolls over to allow his arm some blood and checks the time. It’s half nine. He grumbles a bit to himself, and then makes a move to get out of bed.
He heads to the bathroom for a shower, in which he takes longer than normal, a nice relaxing shower for a Sunday morning doing what boys do in the shower, until his mother knocks on the door and tells him off for using all the hot water.
Once out, he swans around his room, pottering about bopping away to his lazy morning playlist. He checks his phone, knowing there would be nothing from Charlie but he does have a message from Darcy.

09:45 Darcy: fancy bunny cuddles?

10:00 Nick: does a bear poop in the woods?
Can I bring Charlie?

10:01 Darcy: Yes! Go get your man!

10:02 Nick: he’s not, we’re not, shhh.

10:02 Darcy: Hahhahaha whatever you say. But be warned……. Even Herbert doesn’t believe you!

10:03 Nick: See you soon Herb.

Nick now has a purpose for today, right, so clothes. Yes, clothes are a good idea. He rifles through his wardrobe and appears downstairs smelling of his nicest smells.
“Going somewhere nice Nicky?” Sarah asks with a knowing eye.
“Umm, to Darcy’s to see her new rabbit”
“Ooookay? That is not what I thought you were going to say.”
He smiles, “I’m also collecting Charlie on the way”
“Aahhhhhhhh, there we go. That’s what I hoped you’d be doing.”
“Would you, would you mind dropping me at Tesco? I just wanted to grab something real quick.”
“Of course darling, I’ll get something nice for dinner while I’m there. Do you fancy salmon?”
“Salmon sounds good. Thanks Mum.”
“Right, give me ten minutes, as I am not going in my pyjamas.”
“Righto” Nick says shooting finger guns with a cheesy smile then instantly regretting it, his mum just laughs and leaves him in the kitchen.

Once they arrive at Tesco, Nick heads to the phone section.
He skims the sim only deals and finds one for £10 a month Brilliant. That’ll tide Charlie over until he can sort something more permanent, plus Nick can’t go another day and night without being able to text him. He also grabs some snacks and a big bottle of pop to take to Darcy and Tara’s. He finds his mum in the fresh fish aisle and tells her he’s done, he’s not sure exactly what time he’ll be home but he’ll text her. But he’ll definitely be home for dinner.
“Shall I buy an extra piece for Charlie?” She asks innocently,
“Umm, I dunno mum.”
“I’ll tell you what, I’ll buy an extra piece and if he’s not round for tea I’ll cook it anyway and we can have it in salads next week.” She now has a warm comforting smile.
“Yeah, that sounds good. Ok. I’m off. See ya later.” He gives her a kiss to the cheek and walks to buy his items.

The walk to Tori’s is not very long, but on the way Nick worries Charlie won’t be in, awake, dressed, it is Sunday after all. He hasn’t been able to text him to tell him that he’s taking him out for the day. Maybe he won’t want to go? Maybe he’ll go just because he felt pressured by Nick's sudden arrival.
All these thoughts whirling around his head when he suddenly stops, he’s arrived all too soon at his destination. He takes a deep breath, gulps down the anxiety he was building and knocks on the door.

Silence.

He waits.

Silence.

Should he knock again? Then his phone buzzes in his pocket.

11:00 Tori: is that you?

He smiles and writes a reply.

11:01 Nick: yes. Are you guys alive?

11:02 Tori: No.

He smiles to himself, he’s starting to understand Tori and her humour a little more each time they interact, he thinks he’s even a little less scared of her.
He hears the lock of the door turn and he takes a small step back.
The door opens and it is a sight Nick could never have imagined.
Charlie is standing there, in his pyjamas, hair fluffy and bed heady, curls pointing in every direction, he’s rubbing the sleep from his eyes whilst yawning.
When Charlie is finally able to focus on who is in front of him, he offers a small shy smile.
“Did I forget you were coming today?” He says, voice raspy with sleep.
“Oh, umm.” Nick looks a bit sheepish but presses on.
“I bought you a present.”
“A present? Well. You had best come in then.” Charlie says smiling and steps to the side and sweeps his arm to gesture Nick to follow.
“Why am I getting a present?”
“Well, it’s not a big deal, I was in Tesco anyway, so I thought I’d pick this up for you.” He passes Charlie the new SIM card.
Charlie takes it, studies it and then leaps forward wrapping his arms around Nick.
“Thank you.” He says quietly into Nick's neck.
“You’re more than welcome. But really, it’s a selfish gift. I hated not being able to text you last night. So,”
Charlie starts to open the packet, he gestures for them to both sit on the sofa.
“I also brought some breakfast. In the shape of pain aux chocolat and buttery croissants.”
“Sounds perfect. I’ll go pop the kettle on. Back in a sec.”
Nick smiles at him as he gets the items out of his shopping bag, when he looks up his breath catches as he jumps “Jesus Tori! You’re so sneaky!”
“Yes, it’s older sister magic Nick.” She says deadpan before walking to the armchair and flopping down. Nick smiles, yeah, this girl isn’t so scary.
“So, Nick, my brother really likes you. I’m sure you’re aware.” Nick gives a small nod.
“Yes, well, and you’re also aware of what has just happened to him.” Nick looks at her with worried eyes and nods again.
“Be careful with him. If you hurt him, I will murder you.”
Ok, Nick is officially still scared of Tori, but he nods again and offers her a small smile.
“I really like him too, I don’t want to ever hurt him.” This time Tori nods, she gets up and goes to walk out the room, on her way past Nick she puts her hand on his shoulder and squeezes her fingertips in a “make sure you don’t hurt him” way.
He gulps and nods, then Tori is gone. Nick's face is a little paler and he has a sheen of sweat on his brow.

Charlie walks back in with two mugs of coffee, completely oblivious his sister has even been downstairs, “here we go. I’ve also got some cherry jam if you’d like, for the croissants?”
“Yes please, I’ll go grab it and some plates.” Nick jumps up from the sofa and heads to the kitchen, fully aware he has no idea which cupboard to look in.
While he’s in the kitchen, Tori returns to the lounge.
“Hi little bro”
“Jeeze Tori! You need to wear a bell or something!”
“Where would be the fun in that?” She smirks as she walks to sit next to Charlie.
“I like this one,” she says quietly.
Charlie looks at her a little shocked.
“Yeah?”
“Yes. He’s kind, he obviously cares about you. Bit like a puppy really.”
“Tori! Just when I thought you were being nice.” Charlie smiles.
“I am being nice” and she gets up to leave. She makes it to the door as Nick walks in, they shuffle around each other, blocking each others’ paths before Nick stands to the side letting Tori pass.
“She is intense” Nick sighs as he sits back down, Charlie stifles a giggle.

Once the boys have finished their breakfast, Charlie excuses himself upstairs for a quick shower and to get ready for the day. He shows Nick to his room and sets him up with his switch while he waits. Although Nick has other ideas. He spies Charlie’s drum set in the corner.
“Charlie, why are your drums here and not at your parents’ house?”
“Did you just hear your own question? My parents got fed up with my drumming years ago, plus I spend like 90% of my time here.”
Charlie shrugs and then leaves to go shower.

Nick stays sitting on the end of Charlie’s bed, he starts to twiddle his thumbs. Looking around at the posters and ornaments in Charlie’s room, he starts to notice the complexities of Charlie. Brideshead Revisited poster, muse posters, Toy story army men climbing over his door, they make Nick smile at the thought of Charlie’s playfulness. A dinosaur lamp by his bed, a poster of the Greek Poseidon statue, a big music sign, glowing over his headboard. It makes Nick wonder what Charlie has in his other room? Does he have a replica room? Is it bare like he’s Oliver Twist? It is a cupboard under the stairs like Harry Potter? His eyes continue to track around the room, a bookshelf full of books Nick has never heard of, and a record player next to albums of artists he’s never heard of and Tori standing in the doorway.
“Yeesh! Tori!” She offers a small smile.
“I bet you’re wondering what’s in his other room.”
“Well, yeah, I guess I am.”
“It’s nothing like this one. This one is his home, that other room is his” she falters, Nick has never seen Tori struggle for words before, then she takes a breath.
“That other room is his prison.”
Nick looks at her, she walks further into the room, and to his surprise she sits next to him on the end of Charlie’s bed.

“Which uni are you going to?” She asks, “Leeds, why?”
“Just wondered.” She shrugs, then takes a deep breath.

“I’m sure he won’t mind me telling you this, but. Charlie is recovering from anorexia. He has it pretty well under control nowadays but when it wasn’t noticed and he didn’t have help, it was pretty bad and pretty scary. We both still lived at that other house. One day Charlie was struggling, Jane made a big deal of making this weird looking dinner, something she had never made before and how it took her ages, and the ingredients were expensive blah blah blah. I knew full well Charlie wouldn’t eat it. But she wouldn’t listen. She made us all sit down at the table with our plates piled high. Me and dad did our best, but to be honest, it wasn’t very nice. Charlie just poked at it with his fork. Once Jane had had enough watching him, she stormed behind him, held his head back and force fed him. He had tears streaming down his cheeks, me and dad tried to stop her but she was blinded by rage or whatever. Needless to say, It didn’t take long before he was sick.
I started to look for somewhere to live that evening. I had him curled up in bed with me, sobbing and I had my laptop open searching for places we could go.” She pauses a little, places her hand on Nick’s knee, he gives her a sad smile.
“Nick, I’m telling you this because you make Charlie happy. I’ve never seen him voluntarily eat breakfast, let alone one that isn’t fruit and toast. You coming here today completely unaware, offering him croissants, it’s unbelievable quite frankly. He’s comfortable around you Nick and that is a big deal.
I, I wanted to tell you this, not so you change what you’re doing, please don’t in fact, he eats better with you, he’s more Charlie when he’s with you. I’m telling you this to say, carry on, carry on as if I have said nothing.”

Another beat of silence passes between them as Tori allows Nick to digest what she has told him. Then he speaks in a quiet tone, “Why doesn’t he move out and come and live here with you?”
“they said if he leaves completely, they won’t help fund his uni fees, so he goes there two nights a month or if he’s summoned for some event. He’s got the summer then he leaves for uni.” She shrugs. Nick looks at Tori, tears in his eyes, tears in hers. “Tori. I.” He stutters and restarts.
“Tori, I don’t think I’ve ever heard you speak so much.” He smiles and she returns his smile briefly.
“Well, you know, if you’ve got nothing nice to say, don’t say anything at all.” She shrugs, stands up and walks out, calling over her shoulder “don’t touch his drums, I see you looking.” He chuckles slightly, totally caught because he definitely would have tinkered with the drums at least a little.

A few minutes later Charlie knocks on his door.
“Charlie it’s your room, you don’t need to knock.” Nick laughs.
“I know, it’s just, Nick, can you close your eyes please.”
“Why?”
“I forgot to take clothes with me. I’m only wearing a towel” Charlie says sheepishly.
“Alright, my eyes are closed.” Nick says with a giggle.
“And you won’t peek?”
“No, I won’t peek. In fact, I’ll lay face down on your bed.”
“Ok.” Charlie creeps in and can’t help the huge smile he has on his face at the sight of Nick lying face down on his bed face planted in his pillow. What he doesn’t realise is that Nick is currently in heaven, he’s breathing in Charlie’s scent with each inhale and he’s going crazy with it, he can hear Charlie rummaging and closing drawers, huffing as he rushes.
“No rush” Nick says all muffled by pillow.
“Sorry, what was that?” Charlie asks with a teasing tone.
Nick turned his head to face the wall, eyes still closed “I said, there is no rush” then he buries his head back into the pillow. This elicits the most delightful giggle from Charlie.
“Ok. I’m done. You can come up for air now.”
Nick pushes his chest up, twists and flips now laying on his back, hands behind his head, a smile on his face. Charlie looks adorable. He’s pulled on denim shorts and he’s wearing a vintage Nirvana T-shirt. And the smell in the room eclipses the smell he was enjoying from the pillow, this is fresh Charlie, sweet, spicy, morning toothpaste minty Charlie. Nick’s head is spinning, totally intoxicated with Charles Francis Spring, he sits up, his legs still stretched out on the bed, leaning on his hands behind him, just looking and smiling.
“What have you planned for us today?” Charlie says walking towards the bed. The atmosphere in the room is fully charged.
“Errr, ummm, I” sentences are hard, words are hard, thoughts are hard.
“Herbert” Nick exclaims as Charlie reaches the side of the bed.
“Herbert? Who? Darcy’s bunny?” Charlie looks a little stunned and more than a little confused as he cocks his head to the side.
“Umm, yeah, Darcy invited us round for bunny cuddles.”

Nick spins his legs round so he’s now sat on the edge of Charlie’s bed, Charlie sits next to him a hair’s width between them. Charlie nudges him with his shoulder. “I was kinda hoping we could stay here today”
“Yeah?”
“Yeah, I just, I don’t really feel very peopley today.”
“Ok. We don’t have to go, but it could be good for you to see them, keep your mind occupied and full of furry bunny cuddles.”
“Can we leave if it’s too much?”
“Sure we can. We can leave, head to mine for Nellie cuddles instead if you like?”
Charlie nods, and rests his head on Nick’s shoulder, as an automatic response Nick wraps his arm around Charlie holding him close, Charlie in turn snuggles deeper into Nick and folds his arms around his waist.
The boys sit there, Nick supporting Charlie, Charlie just breathing steady, readying himself for the rest of the day.

“You ok down there?” Nick murmurs into dark curls. The curls nod in reply.
“Ready to go?”
The curls nod again, and Charlie starts to remove his arms from around Nick.

On the way out of the house Charlie calls for Tori. “Hey Tori, this is my new number, Nick bought me a replacement sim so Ben can’t track me anymore.”
“Cool.” Tori says as she flicks her eyes to Nick, and he knows it’s a thank you.
“See you later then. Unless you’d like to come too?”
“No thank you. I value my alone time.”
Charlie huffs a laugh and blows her a kiss, she ignores it completely and walks away.

As they arrive at Tara and Darcy’s, before they ring the bell Nick asks “you sure you’re, ok? We can leave if you want to.”
“We’re here now. Let’s go meet Herbert.”
Nick smiles and rings the bell.

“Nick, Charlie my guys!!!! Welcome. Come in come in!” Darcy says, practically vibrating with energy. Nick and Charlie can’t help but smile, they follow in and toe off their shoes.
“Herb is this way,” she directs, “I’ve brought snacks and drinks” Nick states holding up his bag for life.
“Oh cool, Tara’s in the kitchen, straight down can’t miss it just on the left, Charlie gets first cuddles.”
By the time Nick and Tara join Darcy and Charlie in what Darcy lovingly calls the bun run room, Herbert is snuggled in Charlie’s lap, happily chomping on a small carrot Charlie is holding for him.
Nick thinks Charlie looks so calm and serene, the opposite of the anxious boy that was standing on the doorstep a few moments ago. Nick is disturbed from his staring by Tara’s elbow gently nudging him, “come on Nick, go sit next to Charlie, Herbert likes company” he smiles at her and slowly walks in and sits next to Charlie silently so he doesn’t startle or disturb the bunny. Nick knows the calming effects of stroking furry animals and so allows Charlie all the time he needs.
“What snacks did you bring?” Darcy asks.
“Oh, umm, giant wotsits, tortilla chips and salsa dip, sour cream dip, skittles, bottle of Dr.Pepper, Cadbury’s buttons and of course a bar of Cadbury’s Oreo chocolate.” Darcy gives an approving nod.
“Oreo chocolate is my favourite so that might just be for me” Nick whispers into Charlie’s ear making him giggle and jostle Herbert slightly. To apologise for this Charlie sinks his face into Herbert’s fur and snuggles him just that little bit more.
“You feeling better Charlie?” Tara asks carefully.
He slowly opens his eyes from his furry haven, “yeah. Thank you.” She offers him a friendly smile.
The room falls silent, a content silence.

“So, umm, Charlie, we saw Ben being escorted out of the leisure centre on Friday afternoon. I think he showed up unannounced to clear out his locker, but Sam called the police.” Tara recalls. Charlie doesn’t look up, he also doesn’t stop stroking Herbert, Nick shuffles a little closer to him. They sit in silence waiting for Charlie. He nods his head and takes a deep breath.
He starts to tell his story, he feels safe and loved here so speaks in more detail than he probably should, but he’s started and now the words and tears won’t stop. He’s not sure how long the silence goes on once he has finished talking but he is suddenly engulfed by three sets of arms and wrapped up in the most comforting friendship hug.
He’s squeezed from each of them, “errrrr guys. I think Herb and I need to breathe.”
One by one the bodies loosen their grip but remain close to him.
“Charlie, I’m so so sorry you have had to go through that.” Tara says with nothing but empathy in her eyes.
“Yeah, I mean, I knew he was a prick but my god he deserves to have his nuts chopped off, fried in garlic butter and served to him on a plate.” That at least makes Charlie smile. “Thanks Darce, I love that” he replies.
Nick stays silent. After what Tori told him this morning and what Charlie has just shared, he feels completely overwhelmed.
“I’m, just umm, I’m just popping to the loo” and he goes to get up.
“I’ll show you where it is” Tara jumps up to show him, he smiles at her, Charlie and Darcy resume bunny cuddles and see if they can get Herbert to follow a toy.

“Hey. Nick? You ok?” Tara asks, putting a hand on his shoulder.
“Yeah. Why wouldn’t I be?”
“Because you care for Charlie and just heard he’s been to hell and back.”
“Tara, I’m very much not ok. But I have to be ok for Charlie. He doesn’t need me to crumble. He’s strong, I have to be strong too.”
“Ok I get that Nick, but you’re with me not Charlie right now. So I’ll ask you again. Are you ok?”
Nick takes a second to look at Tara, really look at her, he’s only known her for two weeks, but she oozes sincerity and love. His face contorts and a tear falls from his eye. She immediately wraps him in a hug, and he cries in earnest. “Tara, he’s, he just, he doesn’t deserve any of this. Like none of it.”
“I know, he doesn’t.” She coos still cuddling Nick into her shoulder. Which should be comical as she is a good couple of feet shorter than he is and nowhere near as bulky. Yet, he draws comfort from her and begins to calm. He wipes at his face, takes some deep breaths, offers Tara a smile and says, “I’m just gonna freshen up” and he turns to go into the bathroom.
While in there he stares at himself in the mirror, “Nick. You need to buck up. You need to be better for Charlie. Come on.” He slaps himself and then splashes his face with cold water. Once towelled off he takes a few deep breaths to centre himself, rolls his shoulders back, cricks his neck and opens the door to return to his friends.

“Who’s up for chips and dip?” He asks as he re-enters the room.
“Me!” Darcy all but shouts jump up with her hand in the air like she’s at school,
“Me please.” He hears from Charlie, and he offers him a smile.
“I’ll go get the bits, wait here.” He turns and almost bumps into Tara with a tray of tortilla chips and dips and a big smile on her face.
“Great minds Nick. Great minds.” He smiles at her and resumes his seat next to Charlie, offering Herbert a small scratch to the head.

The four friends while away a couple of hours chatting and laughing, snacking and giggling. It’s not until Darcy catches sight of the clock in the hall that she interrupts the fun “hey Tara, I’m sorry to interrupt this fun afternoon, but we’ve got to think about going to your parents if we want to make it in time for the roast dinner.”
“Oh blimey is that the time? I need to text Mum. Charlie, did you want to come to mine for dinner? Mums cooking salmon.”
“Umm, yeah, salmon sounds nice. Are you sure she won’t mind?”
“She already bought you a piece of salmon this morning in the hope you’d come” Nick admits.
“What? Why?”
“I think she wants to apologise for interrupting us.”
“Oh yeah? What was she interrupting?” Darcy interjects.
“Nothing.” Charlie immediately squeaks with a guilty look on his face, Nick offers a lopsided smile, places a hand on each of Charlie’s shoulders and walks behind him as they head towards the front door. “Come on Mr. Let’s not keep Mother Nelson waiting.”
“But what did she interrupt?” Darcy whines.
“Buh bye Darcy!” Nick replies with a giggle and a cheeky grin.

“Thank you for today” Charlie says as he rests his head on Nick’s shoulder watching the world go by through the window of the bus.
“You don’t need to thank me, Charlie. I just like being with you” Charlie gives a small nod, then closes his eyes, Nick brings his arm around Charlie’s shoulder to cradle him against the jostles and bumps of the bus.
“Hey there sleepy head.” Nick says gently.
“Hmm?”
“It’s nearly our stop, you gotta wake up now.”
Charlie groans and wipes his face with his hand.
“Nick, I’ve dribbled on you! I’m so sorry!”
Charlie hides his face in his hands face on fire with embarrassment, Nick just chuckles softly “it’s ok Charlie. I’ll change my T-shirt when I get in. It’s no bother.”
“Why am I like this?” Charlie groans into his hands.
“Hey. None of that. Come on it’s fine” Nick carefully removes Charlie’s hands from his face “it’s fine” he repeats softly looking into Charlie’s eyes, Charlie’s tense body softens as he accepts this.
They walk quietly the rest of the way to Nick’s house. As they near the house, Charlie stops, grabs hold of Nick’s hand to stop him and get his attention.
“You ok?” Nick asks
“Can I, umm, can you, eerrrr.” Charlie falters,
“Can I kiss you?” Nick asks.
Charlie nods.
Nick steps closer to Charlie, and slowly raises his hands to gently cup his cheeks. Charlie’s eyes are big and wide and follow each and every movement Nick makes.
Nick moves slowly, carefully watching Charlie’s reactions, crystal blue trusting warm honey brown, Nick slowly closes the gap, Charlie moves his hands to hold around Nick's back. The gap between then incrementally closing.
Charlie’s hands start shaking whilst moving to Nick’s arms.
“You ok?” Nick whispers. “Yeah” he breathes. “Please, kiss me.” So, Nick does.
Charlie’s body stops shaking as he melts into Nick, he grasps Nick's biceps to steady himself, Nick’s hands move from Charlie’s cheeks to his shoulders to anchor him, and pull him even closer, their kiss is soft, gentle and caring. When they do break apart both boys are breathing heavily, Nick opens his eyes first to see Charlie with his eyes still closed, controlling his breathing, he then slowly opens his eyes to look at Nick through his long eyelashes and releases the sweetest smile Nick has ever seen. Nick can’t help himself; he gives a peck to the corner of Charlie’s smile, he laces their fingers together and turns them to walk the last few metres to his front door, Charlie gives his hand a squeeze as they go.

“Oh Hello boys. Charlie, it’s so nice to see you again.”
“Hi Sarah, thank you for having me for dinner today.”
“Oh it’s no bother at all, you’re always welcome sweetheart.”
“Come on Charlie, let’s go up to my room.”
“I’ll call you when dinner is ready.”
“Thanks Mum.”
The boys head upstairs, and Sarah smiles to herself, happy that her son is so content and happy.

“So this is my room.” Nick says sheepishly.
“It’s nice, lots of umm, sporty stuff in here.” Charlie runs his fingers along all the medals hanging on a shelf.
“Yeah, I guess I do like sports.”
“That’s not a bad thing Nick.” Charlie is quick to point out.
“I wish my parents were as encouraging and supportive as yours. I have nothing to show for my achievements. No medals, no trophies or certificates, but then I’m sure they would have sold them in a car boot or something by now anyway.” He says with a sad smile and goes back to reading what each trophy is for.
“Fairy lights?”
“Ummm, yeah. I put them up for Christmas a few years ago, decided they look pretty and just, never took them down I guess.”
“They do look pretty.”
“yeah?” Nick sees them reflect and dance in Charlie’s eyes, and agrees, they have never looked prettier.
The boys eventually settle down to play Mario kart, Nick whining that Charlie never lets him win, it isn’t long until they are called for dinner.

When they arrive in the kitchen, Sarah has made a sharing dish to allow people to serve themselves. When Charlie sees this he starts to well up.
“Charlie, I didn’t know what you did and didn’t like so I thought you could choose what you wanted, then I’d know for next time.” Sarah says while getting out the cutlery and setting the table.
“This is, you are, this is great. Umm, I have eerrr,”
“Are you ok sweetheart? Do you not like salmon?”
“No, it’s not that I mean, yes, I like salmon. Oh god, I’m making this weird. I’m so sorry.” Charlie starts tugging at his hair in frustration, Nick appears behind him, having been to wash his hands. He places his hands over Charlie’s in his hair, slowly moves their hands down, Charlie folds his arms over his chest, and Nick continues to wrap his arms around the smaller boy.
“It’s ok, You’re ok, you’re safe here.” He gently chants just for Charlie to hear. Sarah stands to one side, to make it less obvious she is watching and waiting.
Once Charlie’s breathing has settled to normal, Nick whispers, “do you want to try again? Or would you like me to help?”
Charlie twists his head, so his face is almost touching Nick’s. “Tori?”
“mmhmmm” Nick replies.
Charlie nods a little, “can you while I go to the loo?”
“Sure.” Nick removes his hands from Charlie and Charlie walks past him without looking at Sarah and locks the toilet door.
Once he is out of earshot Nick walks to his mum who hasn’t moved but is looking at her son with such love.
“Mum, Umm, Charlie struggles with food. He is recovering from anorexia, I think he was a little overwhelmed because you were so accommodating, he didn’t expect it.”
“Oh, darling. You are so good with him, he calmed down so quickly when you helped him.” Nick just smiles as a response.
“I haven’t talked to him about it yet, but Tori, his sister told me this morning, so I guess, we’ll both learn as we go.”
“Ok sweetheart. Thank you for telling me.”
Charlie walks back to the kitchen, “Sorry” he mumbles.
“No sorries in this house Charlie I’m afraid.” Sarah smiles and passes him a plate.
They eat their meal, Sarah and Nick making mindless chatter between them, Charlie concentrating on finishing his fish.
“That was delicious Sarah, thank you” he says as he places his knife and fork atop his empty plate. She smiles at him in the most loving way, making his heart swell.

After dinner the boys are sitting on the sofa, Sarah milling around the kitchen, “Nick?”
“Yeah?”
“How did you know how to calm me down?”
“Umm, I didn’t, I just wanted you to feel safe, and hugs always make me feel safe.”
“Nick Nelson hugs are always safe.” Charlie agrees.
“Yep. Safe and warm.” Nick adds, Charlie smiles and snuggles into Nick’s side.
“Thank you” he whispers.

“Nick?”
“Yeah”
“Can I, Can I stay here tonight?”
“Sure.”

Chapter Text

As Sarah walks to the toilet in the morning, Nick’s door is ajar. She can’t help but take a peek, mainly because Nick and Charlie should be up by now, but in typical teenage style they are still asleep.
When she peeks in her heart explodes, she sees Charlie being so tenderly cuddled by her son, both facing the same way, Nick’s arm rests over Charlie who has his hand holding the arm over him. Nick's duvet loosely covers them. She wants to take a picture, not for her, but for them for years in the future as a present to show them their love as she sees it started so young, she tiptoes to the toilet and thinks about how she should wake them before they are officially late for work.
On her way back from the toilet, there is still no movement in Nick’s room so she slides her hand in through the gap and flicks on the main light, she hears some groaning and grumbles in response, she then thinks, ‘I’ll send in the big guns’, and fetches Nellie who promptly jumps up onto the bed and all over the two now not sleeping boys.
“Muuuuum!! Why??”
“Look at the time Nicky” she shouts back from the landing.
“Shit! Charlie, we’ve gotta get going.” He jostles the younger boy as he leaps out of the bed. Nick needs a shower, he’s going to be sitting on a stuffy poolside all day. Charlie doesn't, he's in the pool teaching. As Nick showers Charlie pulls on yesterday's clothes and shoots a text to Tori.

07:30 Charlie: Can you bring my work stuff for me please.

07:31 Tori: duh.

07:31 Charlie: love you 😘

07:32 Tori: yeah that too. x

As Nick comes back into the room still a bit damp, Charlie looks at him and blushes.
“Charlie, you've seen me topless before.” He smirks.
“Yeah, but this is different. We are in your room, and we were like, kissing and snuggling last night.”
“Mmmmm, I remember.” Nick says as he wraps his arms around Charlie.
“We don’t have time for this.” Charlie breathes against Nick's lips. Nick pouts, sticking out his bottom lip like a toddler, and moans, but then sees sense and starts getting dressed. “You can go down stairs, mum won’t bite.”
“You sure? I don’t want to intrude more than I already have.”
“Seriously Charlie, go!” He chuckles, pointing to the door.
“Charlie grabs his phone and darts out the door, he stops at the top of the stairs to compose himself, he can hear humming in the kitchen.
“Morning Sarah”
“Oh good morning sweetheart. Did you sleep ok?”
“Yes thank you.”
“Would you like some breakfast?”
“Ummm, errr, yes?”
“Yes? Ok. We have toast, cereal, yoghurt, fruit, I think there might be some muffins left that Nick baked.”
“An apple would be good. Please.”
“In the fridge, we like them crisp and cold in the house” she says as she gestures to the fridge.
“She places a clean knife on the chopping board and slides it over to Charlie.
“Thank you.” He says as he starts to slice the apple.
“Sarah?”
“Yes sweetheart.”
“How do you and Nick do that?”
“Do what?”
“Know exactly what I need and how to help without being told or even being aware you’re doing it?”
“What do you mean?”
“You passed me the knife to slice my apple. How did you know I’d needed to slice it?”
“I didn't darling, I just thought you’d find it easier to manage cut up I suppose.” She shrugs as if it’s nothing. If she hears Charlie mumbles another thank you, she hums over the top.

When both boys are ready they run to the bus stop, they arrive just as the bus is pulling in.
“Phew! I thought for sure we were going to miss it” Nick says out of breath as he walks to a seat.
“Well, if you ran a bit faster, we’d have had plenty of time.” Charlie says, poking Nick in the arm.
“I’m like the rhino compared to your dainty gazelle, I’m built to crash and bump and thud you’re built to skip and dance and spring.” Charlie just giggles and shakes his head.

“I’m nervous”
Nick looks at Charlie nestled into his side, and tightens his hold. “You have nothing to be nervous about. You’ve done nothing wrong.”
“But everyone will know.”
“No one knows anything. I certainly haven’t told anyone anything, Tori won’t have and neither Tara nor Darcy would, besides, Sam was pretty strict about the whole no talking thing. Plus no one knows. They know you were off sick, they don’t know why, and the whole Ben thing on Friday, I’m sure Sam offered no information, I mean I was on poolside and missed the whole thing but. Yeah. Good job really, don’t know what I would have done if I’d have seen him. And……”
“Nick” Charlie interrupts with a giggle, placing his finger on Nick's lips.
“Mmm”
“Shhh, you're rambling.”
“I am. But are you feeling better?”
“A little”
“Then my ramble worked.” He says giving Charlie his lopsided smile before kissing his curls.

They walk from the bus to the leisure centre, their hands linked, neither one wanting to let go. When they reach the automatic doors they stop walking, Charlie losens his grip on Nick's hand and lets go. They stand side by side, looking straight ahead as the door opens in front of them, Charlie takes a deep breath and steps forward, Nick follows two paces behind, in absolute awe at the bravery of Charlie Spring.
As they both breach the threshold, Nick catches up to Charlie; they don’t link hands again but they walk shoulder to shoulder to the staff room. When they open the door they can hear the general hum of people on the other side, “you wanna go in first? Or shall I?” Nick asks quietly.
“Can I?”
Nick nods, as Charlie places his palm on the door and pushes it open, the hum and chatter remains, no one even looks round, Charlie walks to his locker, and Nick walks to his.
“Charlie! Look at this.” Darcy squeaks. She bounds over to Charlie and thrusts her phone in his hand, “look, Herbert finally did it. He finally followed the carrot through the maze.” Charlie has a big smile and giggles at the video. “Darcy, this is amazing! Well done Herb! I’d like to think I helped a bit yesterday.”
“You totally helped.” She replies.
Tori has slipped in undetected during the Herbert commotion. “Hey Nick. Thank you for yesterday”
Nick gives a small yip of surprise as she startled him, trying to downplay his shock. “It’s nothing, I just like hanging out with him”
“She offers him a flicker of a smile then taps Charlie’s shoulder.
“Your stuff”
“Thanks” he takes the bag and checks its contents.
“You didn’t need to make me a lunch”
“Do you have two now?”
“No”
“Then I did need to make you a lunch.” She spins on her heel not waiting for the unwanted thank you.
At the morning meeting Charlie feels a few eyes on him, but nothing he wasn’t expecting. “Charlie, can I see you for a minute please,” Sam asks gently at the end of the meeting. “Sure” Charlie replies.

They walk together to Sams office, Charlie a little withdrawn and focusing on the floor, Sam, smiling to gym goers and other staff members.
“Charlie please sit, we just need to go through your sickness paperwork.” Charlie nods and sits but he’s in no way relaxed.
Sam brings his chair out from behind his desk, to be able to sit closer to Charlie.
“Charlie, firstly I wanted to apologise that something like what happened last Tuesday was ever allowed to happen to you. I would like to offer my personal support and friendship and I hope you know I am here if you ever need to talk to someone, please just come and see me.
Secondly, there are procedures now being put in place to hopefully avoid this happening to anyone ever again at this leisure centre. We have had a full management risk assessment and we have found ways to minimise the risk as best we can.
Thirdly, I’d like to reassure you that Mr. Hope will not be returning as a member of staff, and he is no longer welcome in this leisure centre, even as a paying guest.
And lastly, I’d like you to know that myself and the leisure centre team are fully cooperating with the police, and will assist the investigation in any way we can.” There is a moment of silence as Charlie digests all of what Sam has said, “Charlie” he says softly, when it’s clear Charlie isn’t going to say anything. “Charlie, is there anything you need, or anything I can do to help you?”
Charlie shakes his head, a stray tear falls down his cheek, he is quick to wipe it away.
“No, umm, I’m sorry, I’m sorry I’ve made so much work for you, I’m sorry, this has” Charlie is stopped by Sam placing his hand on his knee. “Charlie, you have nothing to apologise for.” He says with nothing but kindness in his eyes. “You have done nothing wrong, this was Ben, and his twisted actions. This is not your fault.”
At these words Charlie’s walls crumble and he starts openly crying. “I’m going to hug you” Sam says and when he sees Charlie nods with his face in his hands he wraps his arms around him and holds him tight.
It’s a little while before Charlie’s sobs subside and he pulls back from Sam.
“Sor”
“If you are about to say sorry, you're fired.” Sam says with a small smile. Charlie chuckles a little and nods, wipes his nose on his sleeve and sniffs. Sam smiles back “right. Get to work your students await.”
“Charlie nods again, stands up and walks to the door, as he reaches for the door handle without turning back to Sam he says “thank you”
“Off with you Spring” Sam says jokingly making Charlie smile as he leaves.

Charlie steps out onto poolside and is immediately engulfed in hugs from three children all at once, they all wrap their arms around him, he chuckles as he says hi to each of them. Then, children still attached, he jumps into the pool. The kids come to the surface of the water laughing.
“Come on you horrible lot we have swimming to do” he announces.
Nick watches from his tower, the lessons go without a hitch and Charlie is just tidying his equipment ready to take it back to the storeroom. He has a handful of floats and a lane rope over his shoulder, he slips on his flip flops and heads to the cupboard, Nick has only a few minutes left until Steve comes to relieve him for his first break.
Nick can see Charlie walking down the corridor towards the equipment store. He sees Charlie stop walking as he approaches, he seems frozen, floats in his arms, lane rope over his shoulder, flip flops no longer moving. He’s staring at the closed door.
‘Shit’ Nick thinks, ‘of course he can’t go in. I should never have let him go alone.’ He starts to make his way down his tower, not taking his eyes off Charlie who still hasn’t moved. Out of the corner of his eye he sees Steve, he flicks his head to him and gives him a wave, he then dashes to the corridor, to Charlie. As he approaches Charlie he steadies his breathing, “Charlie? You ok?”
“Nick” Charlie says quietly
“I, I can’t go in.” He says in an almost whisper.
“It’s ok, you don’t have to. I’ll put these away.” Nick motions to take the floats, Charlie’s grip tightens.
“No. I have to. I have to go in, but. Umm, will you come with me?”
“Of course.”
Nick types the code into the new number lock on the door, and pushes. The light now comes on automatically when the door opens, and Charlie’s chest loosens a little now he can see the whole room at once. His eye however is drawn to the wall he was shoved up against and his breathing falters. Nick sees it, “here, I’ll take the lane rope, you take the floats.” Charlie’s eyes flick to Nick, full of unshed tears, fear and determination, he nods and allows Nick to take the lane rope off his shoulder.
They stand side by side for another minute, both just looking at the room, Nick keeping an eye on Charlie, Charlie scanning every inch of the room, then, he takes a deep breath, the type of breath that makes your shoulders rise and your chest puff to maximum, he lets the air out slowly through his nose, with his right foot he steps in. In that second, Nick has never felt such pride for anyone about anything. Charlie has done it. He’s conquered it, Ben does not own this room, he does not own Charlie. Charlie is strong and brave and Nick follows in his step. The door no longer fully shuts unless you pull the handle, there is a catch that keeps it open a few inches, another feature that is new from last week. Charlie notices all the differences, he notices all the similarities and he is in control.
That’s not to say he lingers longer than needed, the floats are returned, the lane rope hung on the hook and both boys leave the room not looking back, Nick clicks the handle and the door is once again shut.
Charlie stops in the corridor “thank you” he says quietly, Nick shakes his head. “No. Don’t thank me. You are amazing Charlie Spring. I’m so proud of you.”
Charlie looks at Nick once again with tears in his eyes and he wraps his arms around his neck, nuzzles his face into Nick's neck and murmurs another thank you. Nick wraps his arms around Charlie, they both stand hugging in the corridor, a cough comes from Nick’s left.
“Don’t mind me. Just need some sinkie sticks.” Tara says quietly, she squeezes Nick’s shoulder as she passes. Neither Nick nor Charlie move, heads buried in one another arms wrapped around each other, not moving until they are ready.

At lunch time Nick and Charlie are sitting at a table with Tori, all three enjoying a salad of sorts, Sarah had made a salad for Nick and Charlie and used up the leftover salmon and Tori had leftover roast chicken. They are eating in a comfortable silence, Charlie matching Nick’s forkfuls and following his eating pattern.
Suddenly the staffroom door bursts open and Charlie starts to cough at the sudden jumpscare, Nick instantly starts tapping his back and Tori jumps up to get him a glass of water.
“Charlie Spring! Which one of you is Charlie Spring?”
“And you are?” Tori answers even though she knows exactly who this is.
“Imogen. Now I’m looking for Charlie. I have something for him.”
Charlie is just catching his breath. He looks between Nick and Tori and then slowly raises his hand “I’m Charlie.”
“I’m so glad I found you. Honestly no one would help me, so I thought, sod it, I’ll go to the staffroom and sit and wait if needed.”
Charlie just looks at her not quite knowing what’s going on and why she’s here. She seems to gather he’s not going to say anything so she continues. “I was Ben's girlfriend.” ‘Bad start’ Charlie thinks “I’m so so sorry this happened to you.”
“Imogen!” Tori scolds. “Not here.”
Imogen looks at Tori, then back at Charlie who has sunk a little in his chair. Her face turns from determined to pity, her whole posture changes, it softens. She gently sits in the chair near Charlie, Charlie grabs hold of Nick’s hand under the table.
“Charlie, I just wanted to let you know, other people have come forward to the police. They heard about what happened here, well, no details but that he did something awful. To you. And, it made people come forward. Charlie, he's done it before. I’m so so sorry, I had no idea. He has always been nothing but nice to me, but I guess I was just some kind of shield?” Her voice cracks at the end, she has tears in her eyes, when Charlie looks up at her.
“You don’t have to say anything, I just wanted you to know.”
“And now you have. So leave” Tori snaps, standing and pointing to the door.
Imogen swallows, dips her head and obeys.
“Imogen?” She hears Charlie say just as she reaches the door, she turns her head slightly “thank you. That can’t have been easy.” He says, and she just nods her head then straightens back up and walks out.
Nobody says anything for quite a while, the three of them sit in a stunned silence.
“Right. Well, let’s chase up that restraining order I think.” Tori says as she stands to go wash her salad bowl up, Nick huffs a smile and Charlie nods.

By the time Nick is back on poolside he realises for the first time that Sam has kept him on the same pool duty, he’s not rotating like he normally would.
He’s on the indoor pool and his rotation nearly exactly matches Charlie’s teaching pattern, he smiles to himself at the realisation and then outwardly laughs that it took him nearly all day to notice.
It’s not long into Charlie’s second afternoon lesson that Sam comes on to poolside and crouches down to talk to Charlie, Nick can’t hear what is being said but it ends with Sam giving Charlie’s shoulder a squeeze and Charlie nodding. At the end of the lesson Charlie is out of the pool quickly, and goes to sit next to Tori who is completing paperwork on the bench. Nick sees Charlie talking, and suddenly Tori’s head snaps up a little into the conversation, she then stands and even though Charlie is wet fresh from the pool she hugs him tightly.
Charlie then gestures to Nick’s lifeguard tower, where Nick flushes as he’s been caught watching. He looks always and distracts himself by actually looking at the pool.
“Excuse me lifeguard”
Nick looks down and sees Charlie standing at the foot of the tower.
“Yes, how may I help you? I’m very busy and important. What do you want?”
Charlie chuckles a little, “well, I just wanted to say your fly is undone”
“What!” Nick frantically checks himself and then laughs because of course swimming shorts don’t have a fly.
Through his giggles Charlie manages to say “the restraining order against Ben has come through. He can’t come within a hundred yards of me, and it lasts for 5 years initially.”
“Charlie, that's fantastic!” Nick says as he jumps off his tower.
“You’re meant to use the steps” Charlie giggles as Nick pulls him into a hug, then swings him in a circle so his feet fly off the ground.
“Steps are too slow. I wanted to hug you.”
“You’re an idiot.” Charlie says through his laughter
“I’m your idiot though.” Nick says into Charlie's neck, then brings his head back to look at Charlie’s face, “I mean, umm, yes, I’m an idiot. A big giant massive idiot.”
Charlie smiles softly at him, “I’d like you to be my idiot” he says calmly.
“You? What? Huh?”
“Nick, I’m asking if you want to be my boyfriend”
Nick stares at Charlie opening and shutting his mouth, words failing him, arms still wrapped around Charlie, he finally manages a nod and a smile.
“Kiss him you plonker” they hear, from the other side of the pool. Nick turns his head, he sees Pat, Dot and Jan, all gripping each other in excitement. “Go on!” Pat jeers.
Nick looks back to Charlie silently asking, Charlie gives him a small nod of consent.
Then their lips are meeting, soft and slow, out in the open, on poolside in front of anyone who cares to see.
There are whoops and cheers from the women's only swimmers, even Tori has a small smile. Darcy is beside herself jumping up and down, being half restrained by Tara, the kiss ends, they remain connected resting foreheads together, both have their eyes closed and just breathing in the moment.
“You ok?” Charlie whispers
“Yeah, you?”
“Yeah.” Charlie confirms but then shivers slightly.
They break apart and Nick encourages Charlie to go get dry and dressed. He has one hour left on poolside then it’s home time.
Charlie walks towards the changing rooms, taking small smile filled glances back at Nick as he goes.
“Well done” Pat says as she passes the tower, Nick cannot wipe the smile off his face but has the decency to blush at her comment.
Once Charlie is dressed he sits with Tori on poolside exchanging glances and smiles and blushes with Nick for the next forty minutes as the women swim up and down.

“I like him” Tori says keeping her eyes on the paperwork in front of her, Charlie just stares at her. “Me too” he finally replies.

At the end of the day Nick, Charlie and Tori all get the bus back to Tori’s house, once off the bus they stop off at the little Tesco, Nick buys some Desperado and a garlic bread, Tori is making spaghetti bolognese for dinner. “Garlic? Really, you want to kiss my brother, stinking of garlic?” She teases, so he then promptly purchases a pack of polos and a toothbrush, she gives him a tiny smile with a hint of cheekiness in her eye. Charlie meets them at the checkout and he has a small vanilla cheesecake in his hands. Tori and Nick look at him, “can we have this? I just, I thought we could celebrate” He says with a shake in his voice.
Nick smiles, wordlessly takes it from his hands and adds it to his basket. Tori says nothing but rubs her hand between Charlie’s shoulders.
All items paid for, they start the last ten minutes of their journey.
They round the corner and Tori spots a familiar car outside on the road.
“Charlie stop.” She says.
He looks forward and instantly drops Nick's hand, which causes Nick to frown.
“What’s going” Nick starts
“It’s Jane” Tori interrupts, “she’s here.”

Chapter Text

The air suddenly feels thick and uncomfortable as Jane walks towards them. Tori, Nick and Charlie are all frozen on the path, Nick goes to drop Charlie’s hand but Charlie holds on tighter.
As Jane walks, her eyes are locked on Charlie, she is not blinking and her face is like thunder, she is taking big slow breaths. Tori steps in her path, but Jane goes to move her out of the way with a swishing arm. Her eyes flick to Nick and she stops herself. She looks at Nick but not at his face, her eyes zone in like a hawk to his hand that is being clasped by her son’s, his white knuckles gripping on to him.

“Jane, let’s go inside shall we” Tori says with authority. Jane cranes her head to look at her, and a second passes as she seemingly assesses the situation “we are outside. Let’s talk in private” Tori says. Jane gives a small nod, turns and follows Tori to the door.
“Should I go?” Nick asks quietly
Charlie shakes his head, unable to form words. He squeezes Nick's hand tighter, and they both start to make the rest of the journey into the house.

Once inside, Jane walks straight in, not stopping to take her shoes or coat off, Charlie and Nick both take their time in doing so however, hoping to delay the inevitable if only for a little longer, their hands rejoined when they’re done. Charlie steps behind Nick, as Nick leads the way to the living room where Tori and Jane are waiting.
As they walk through the door, they notice that Jane has her back to them, she appears to be looking at the pictures Tori has on her mantle.
“So, Charles. Are you going to explain what’s been going on?” She says coldly, staring deeper into a particular picture of Charlie and Tori.
Charlie doesn’t respond.
“Well, maybe I’ll just talk then?”
“Mum.” Tori snaps.
“Silence Victoria.” Jane barks as she snaps her fingers in the air. “He needs to hear what I have to say. Firstly, you will be moving back home tomorrow. I have my car, so I can take a lot of your stuff tonight. Secondly, we need to negotiate my input into your tuition money. I do not like the way you have been treating your father and I. You are an ungrateful leech and I will not pay for you unless you show us some gratitude. And thirdly, we need to discuss him.” She flicks her head to indicate she’s talking about Nick.
Charlie stands in silence, his grip on Nick slowly getting tighter and tighter.
“Charlie, I am very disappointed. You are clearly unable to look after yourself or you wouldn’t have let yourself get put in that situation with… what was his name? That other boy.”
“Mum!” Tori shouts.
“I said silence Victoria! he obviously can’t look after himself, he relies on you and your good graces, I bet you make all the meals, do you sit and make sure he eats them too? Does he even contribute to the running of the house? He needs to grow up. And this one, what’s his name Mick?”
“Nick” Tori corrects

“This boy Nick, I mean Charlie, for heaven's sake when will you learn, you are the type of boy who allows himself to be manipulated, pushed over and abused, you don’t really think he wants anything from you but sex do you? I mean what do you have to offer him? You honestly bring these things on yourself, I just wish you’d learn. You're weak Charlie, can’t you see how vulnerable you are? He can take full advantage of you and you wouldn’t even notice.” Jane goes on and on and on like this for some time, Charlie has no idea how long, his eyes have glassed over and at this point the only noise he can hear is the equivalent of the adults talking in the Charlie Brown show, mwa, maaa maaa, mwaa, maaaa maa.
He hears Tori's voice cut through a couple of times and he feels Nick shaking in anger and the end of his arm, he keeps a tight hold of Nick, the last thing he wants is for him to leave. Something is building inside him, something that’s going to erupt, and then he feels bony ice fingers wrap around his forearm and he flinches. That’s it. That’s enough, he feels the anger bubble under his skin, it’s a raging volcano and he’s had enough. How dare she touch him, say what she likes, call him everything awful, but she will never touch him again. “You are coming home with me” she snaps. He yanks his arm from her hand.
“NO!” He shouts, also dropping Nick's hand.
“No. I am never stepping a single foot back in that hell hole of a house.” For a second she says nothing. They stand staring at each other, Charlie panting in rage, Jane now appearing calm, but Charlie can see she is fizzing underneath.
“Charles Francis Spring.” She says venomously.
“We have heard enough from you.” He spits, “Now listen to me, I am never going back to that house. I do not want your money, I never wanted your money. Most parents give it willingly to their children to further their education and better themselves, they wish them well and send them on their way with love and support. But You. You have added conditions, negotiations, hatred and resentment. I do not want a single penny from you and I will never ask for it. I will go to university, I will complete my degree and you will hear nothing from me. I am eighteen years old, I am legally an adult, I neither want nor need you in my life. Do you understand? From now on you are not a part of my life.” He pauses to catch his breath a little, he feels Nick move closer to him, internally he’s grateful for the support, he sees Tori out of the corner of his eye, she looks shocked, but she gives a tiny nod encouraging him to continue.
“Listen to every word I’m saying, as these will be the last you ever hear from me. I do not let people abuse me, I fight everyday to win against my mental health, I fight and I fight and yes it’s exhausting, but I will fight it forever, I have people who support me and cheer me on. I have people who love me. I do not need you. You are the weed in my pond, the shit on my shoe, I despise you, and now I think you need to leave. I’m pretty sure you are no longer welcome in this house,” he points to the door. Tori moves to the front door to hold it open for her. As Jane walks out of the living room, Charlie makes no effort to see her out. She storms past Tori out of the front door, turning to say one last word but Tori gives her the middle finger with a side smirk, then before Jane can say anything she slams the door in her face.
Tori walks back into the living room clapping her hands together as if she’s just put out the rubbish.
“Charlie, that was amazing! You’re amazing!” Nick says as he scoops Charlie up, his arms around his middle as he spins him round in circles. “I’m so proud of you. That was incredible.”
“Put me down Mick!” Charlie giggles.
“Who you calling Mick?”
“I dunno I think it kind of suits you.”
“You are a menace, Charles Francis Spring.” Nick says, leaning a little backwards so he can look at him, but unwilling to release him from his arms.
“Oooooo you middle named me. Ok truce. I prefer Nick anyway.”
“So I guess you live here now?” Tori says in her usual emotionless manner.
“I mean, if you’ll have me?”
“I guess I’m stuck with you.” Then she does something that takes both boys by surprise. She hugs them both.
“Shall we skip dinner and go straight to the cheesecake?” Charlie asks in the middle of the hug sandwich.
“Who are you and what have you done with my brother?” then she chuckles a little.
“Me? What about you! You hugged us and you just giggled!” He says giggling himself.
“Tell anyone and I’ll end you. And no, we are still having pasta, but we will open the beers.” She turns and walks to the kitchen and starts prepping dinner.
“Should we go help her?”
“Nah, we’ll only get in the way, let’s go up to my room.”
“Are you propositioning me?” Nick asks with mock offence.
“Certainly am, you coming?” Charlie says with a wink.

When they reach Charlie’s room, Nick sits on the edge of his bed while Charlie excuses himself to the toilet. Nick takes the time to breathe a little and process what he just witnessed. How could a mother be so cold to her son? How can that relationship break down so spectacularly? How will Charlie achieve his dream and go to uni now? How can Nick help?
“Nick? You ok?” Charlie asks quietly, coming back into the room. Nick looks up to Charlie, who rushes over and kneels in front of him. “Oh Nick. It’s ok. Please don’t, please don’t be upset. How can I help?”
This makes Nick chuckle, how can Charlie help him? Is this guy for real? Nick wipes away the tears on his face, sniffs and wipes his nose on his sleeve. He cups Charlie’s worried face and kisses him gently on the forehead.
“You sweet sweet thing. Charlie, how can I help you? I mean, your mum”
“Jane” Charlie corrects softly.
Nick nods, drawing his lips together, Charlie’s right, that vile woman is no mother.
“Jane was brutal, she was disgusting and she was cruel.” Charlie nods as he listens to Nick, showing no emotion on his face.
“And now she’s gone, and I’m not letting her back in.”
“But Charlie”
Charlie closes his eyes and shakes his head.
“The rest will sort itself out. Everything will be better without her, I promise you Nick. I promise, this is good. I’ll be ok. Better than ok, I’m fucking fantastic! I’ve wanted to say that to her for years. And I don’t know, I don’t know how I finally did it. But I did! I fucking did it. it feels” he pauses thinking of how to express exactly what he’s feeling.
“It feels wonderful. I feel lighter, the future is bright again.” He smiles, and Nick smiles, he pulls Charlie into him and wraps him in the tightest hug possible.

When they break apart they’re still smiling at each other.
“Right then Mario Kart?” Charlie asks, slapping his hands on his knees and springing off the bed.
Nick rolls his eyes and gives his lopsided smile. “Oh it’s on. And I’m not gonna take it easy on you.” He teases, Charlie just giggles both of them knowing full well Nick won’t win a single race, but he’s happy to play regardless.

“Aaggghhhh, Charlie will you just let me win one time!” Nick cries out in defeat for the seventh time in a row.
“But then you won’t learn. And it won’t mean as much if I let you win. Just imagine how ecstatic you’d be if you ever did beat me!” Charlie says with a smug face.
“That’s gonna take a lifetime” Nick whines.
“Well, we’re only young. We have time.” Charlie says, then his eyes go wide realising the implication of what he just said. “I didn’t mean, we don’t, we might not. Umm,”
“Charlie it’s ok, we are young, we do have time. And I’d happily try to beat you at this stupid game for a lifetime.” Nick says as a light blush creeps up his face. Charlie smiles at him, leans forward and kisses him, Nick drops his controller and winds his hand around Charlie’s neck, up to twist his fingers in his curls, their kiss is beginning to get heated when,
“Boys, dinners ready!” They hear being shouted up the stairs. They break apart, and take a minute to catch their breath, as they stand they both subtly rearrange their trousers a little so they are more comfortable.

“Tori, this smells so good.” Nick says as he walks into the kitchen. “You’ll have to let us cook for you one time.”
“Just once?” She answers
“Well, let’s see if you like it first.”
“Thanks Tori,” Charlie says as he takes his seat next to Nick. Nick opens three bottles of beer and places them at each place mat.
They all eat in a comfortable silence, Nick is wiping around his bowl with his last piece of garlic bread when Charlie says “shall I cut the cheesecake?”
Two sets of stunned eyes look at him in wonderment.
“Umm, yes, yes please. I’ll get the cream.” Tori says and jumps up to clear the plates.
“Are you sure you want pudding? I mean, don’t push yourself, it’s been one hell of a day”
“It’s ok Nick, I feel good. I want to try pudding. I might not eat all of it, but I’d like to try.”
Nick gave him the soppiest smile, his whole face filled with love and pride.
Charlie cut into the cheesecake, he cut a portion for Nick and Tori and then cut himself a slither.
He sat staring at it, as if he was expecting it to move before digging his spoon into the pointed end and scooping up a small bite. He holds it on his spoon for a few moments, and then places the spoon in his mouth. When the spoon comes out empty, Tori and Nick have been holding their breath, Charlie chews and swallows, and the air they were holding is released.
“I can’t remember the last time I saw you eat pudding,” Tori says quietly.
Charlie smiles at her and takes a second spoon of cheesecake. He repeats the slow methodical process until he’s eaten about half of his small slice. Then he places his spoon down, takes a sip of water and giggles.
“What’s so funny?” Nick asks, smiling at Charlie clearly amused.
“Fuck Jane Spring!” He shouts in reply, both middle fingers raised to the sky. “Screw you Jane Spring! I will win this, I will beat it and I will survive.”
“Hell yeah you will!” Tori joins in, middle fingers out and proud flipping off to the sky. It’s not long then until Nick makes a third, “thanks for nothing Jane Spring!” He shouts.
They all stand like that, both arms raised middle fingers swearing, then as they slowly lower their arms they all start to laugh.

Tori leaves the boys to the washing up again, they are under strict instructions not to have a repeat bubble fight.
This time Nick opts to wash and act as bubble monitor, not at all trusting Charlie with such weapons, he is given a t-towel and told to behave himself. Charlie just smirks and giggles a little.
“So which uni are you going to?” Charlie asks, Nick doesn’t look at him when he answers, he’s concentrating on scrubbing the saucepan, so when he answers ‘Leeds’ he misses the stunned open mouth wide eyed look on Charlie’s face.
“Excuse me? Leeds? As in the University of Leeds?”
“The one and only” Nick says smiling.
“I’m studying sports science and education. That way I can choose between being a personal trainer, a physio or a teacher.” He shrugs, still not realising Charlie is having heart palpitations of excitement right there next to him.
“How have I only just heard this?” Charlie squeaks out, “I dunno, I guess it’s never come up?” Nick once again shrugs, passing the finally clean saucepan to Charlie.
“Nick,”
“Yeah?”
“I’m going to Leeds uni too.”

Nick’s hands drop into the water, his head flips up looking straight ahead, for a few seconds, then Charlie can see the smile creeping over his face.
“Charlie Spring, do you mean to tell me that for the next three years we will be attending the same school in the same part of the country on the same campus, at the same student union, the same library, the same everything?”
Charlie just nods enthusiastically with a big grin on his face and his eyes sparkling.
Bubbles be damned, Nick doesn’t even shake his hands off, he wraps his arms around Charlie and starts spinning around in the kitchen so much that Charlie’s feet fly outwards.
It’s then they hear Tori “so I guess you’ve finally realised you’re both going to be at the same uni?” She says with a smirk, “you knew!?” Charlie exclaims.
“Well, yeah, Nick told me a while ago he was going to Leeds, and obviously I knew you were going there, so.” She shrugs.
“And you didn’t think to tell me?” He states sounding exasperated.
“I thought this would be more fun. Wasn’t it more fun?” She slurps her drink up through her straw and walks back out of the room.
“Just when I think I’m beginning to understand her” Nick says, looking at where Tori was just standing.
“Nevermind her! We’re going to uni together!” Charlie says and starts to dance around the kitchen.

Washing up finally done, Nick and Charlie are relaxing on the sofa, “have you sorted out your dorm yet?” Nick asks, “umm, I’ve applied but I don’t know if I can afford it now. I’ll have to do some sums, and adjust my choices I think.”
“Hmm, at least we can travel together,”
“Wouldn’t it be cool if we were in the same building?”
“I think we can request to be near each other, they like to keep friends close.”
“Is that what we are?” Charlie nudges Nick, “just friends”
“Well, no. I’m your idiot, remember.” Nick says with a wink.
“I think it’s easier just to tell people you’re my boyfriend” Charlie says plainly, earning him a dazzling smile and kisses down his cheek to his neck, Nick lingers, showering Charlie with his attention.
They only break apart when Nick's phone rings. It’s his Mum, she’s on her way back from her book club so if he wants a lift he needs to be outside in ten minutes. With a lot of complaining from both Nick and Charlie, and stolen kisses, Nick finally manages to get his shoes back on.
“I wish you didn’t have to go.” Charlie says sadly, “I wish I didn’t have to go either, l’ll see you tomorrow though”
“Yeah, see you tomorrow.” With one last kiss Nick steps backwards and waves goodbye, Charlie waves back with a lovesick smile on his face.

Chapter Text

Nick wakes with a groan, his head hurts, and he’s not had much sleep. His laptop is still open on the Leeds uni student finance website, with multiple tabs open researching scholarships, grants and sponsorships. With another groan he rolls over and sees that it’s six thirty, he rubs the sleep from his eyes. Maybe a nice hot shower will help his head.

“Nicky!! You’re gonna be late!” Sarah yells through the bathroom door.
‘What? He only just got in, he didn’t think he’d taken that long. He washed his body, let the water run over him, he washed his hair, let the water run over him, then he started to think about Charlie. He let the water run over him again, then he used more shower gel, and things got a bit steamier. Afterwards he needed to clean the wall a little bit, but as he calmed down, his heart rate slowly returned to normal. Letting the water run over him one last time, he drifted off into a daydream of life in Leeds, now with the knowledge that Charlie would be there too. It was at this point he was rudely interrupted by Sarah again.
He looked at the clock, and to his horror she was right. He leapt out of the shower, dried himself off quickly and ran back to his room to get dressed.
The wonderful woman that is his mother had made his lunch and made extra toast for him.
“Mum you are the best!”
“I know. Now get a move on.” She says smiling.
But Nick dives in for a hug, fully appreciative of his Mum. After yesterday, he sees the love from his Mum and he refuses to take it for granted.
“Thanks Mum. I love you.” He says as he hugs her with an extra squeeze.
“Everything ok love?” She asks, a little concerned.
“I’ll tell you tonight” he mumbles as he hops about in the hallway, putting his shoes on while holding toast in his mouth. She smiles at the huge oaf that is Nick Nelson, no longer a boy but not yet a man, he’s like an overgrown puppy bumping into everything while he’s excited.
“Bye Mum!” He calls then he’s off, once again rushing to the bus stop.

Charlie can’t stop the giggle that erupts out of him as he looks out the window, seeing Nick running full pelt to the bus stop. Shall he ring the bell forcing the bus driver to stop? Help Nick out? Or shall he pretend to be in a world of music with his headphones on, completely oblivious to his surroundings?
Ultimately, Charlie wants to snuggle with Nick on the way to work, so he dings the bell indicating to the driver to stop.
The next thing he hears is Nick greet the driver, apologising for not having his ticket out ready, then footsteps up the stairs. Charlie is not prepared for the adorable smile he is presented with when Nick sees him, nor is he ready for ruffled up slightly sweaty hair, or the fact that Nick has his T-shirt on inside out. Charlie can’t help the giggle that escapes for the second time that morning.
“Sleep in?” He asks as Nick finally sits beside him.
“No. I was up at half six. Time just seemed to disappear this morning.”
“Awwww come here, want a well done kiss?”
“Well done for what?”
“For managing to catch the bus.”
“I’m not arguing with that. Yes please. Although, I feel like you might have helped.”
Charlie kisses him then grins. “Yes, I pressed the stop bell.”
“Thank you” Nick replied, and kissed him again.
“How are you feeling this morning?”
“I’m ok, I managed to eat all my breakfast, and I made a nice looking salad for lunch.” Charlie says with a smile, then lifts Nick's arm and snuggles into his side.
“You are always so cold!” Nick flinches as Charlie’s icy hands touch his arm.
“You’re always warm. Like my personal heat source.”
“Even hotter when I’m late for the bus” Nick winks.
“Even hotter still, when you change your T-shirt from being inside out.” Charlie giggles.
“What? Ugh. Damn it.”
Nick wiggles free from Charlie who starts to pout. He lifts his T-shirt over his head, and Charlie immediately snuggles into his naked torso, wraps his arms around him and nuzzles his face into his chest.
“Charlie! You. Are. Freezing!” Nick fumbles with his T-shirt turning it right side out. Then pops his head through. Charlie does not let go, enjoying the skin to skin contact too much.
“Charlie, I need to put my shirt back on.”
Charlie shakes his head and holds on tighter. “Nope. No. I prefer this.”
“Hmmm, I’m sure you do.” Nick gives up and cuddles Charlie back, placing kisses into his curls.
“I’ll try again just before we get off.”
Charlie nods, then inhales Nick’s scent.

The journey to the leisure centre is annoyingly traffic free today, and Charlie is very disgruntled when Nick nudges him and slides his T-shirt back on.
“Spoil sport” he says, making Nick chuckle.
They make their way off the bus and walk hand in hand through the doors of the leisure centre. As they approach the staff room, Charlie stops. “It was a week ago,” Charlie mutters as he stares at the staff room door ahead, and Nick turns his head to look at Charlie, squeezing his hand and gently encouraging him to take a step forward. Once in the staffroom it’s business as usual - lunches placed in the fridge, bags locked away, and they head to the morning meeting hand in hand. As they walk up to the door, Charlie wiggles his hand as if trying to free himself from Nick. Nick looks at their hands with fingers entwined together, smiles and holds on tight. He pushes the door open with his other hand and they walk through together.
The room goes silent for just a second, then Steve starts with “I love Rock and Roll!”
Soon the whole staff room is filled with the sounds of singing and laughter, so of course Nick and Charlie join in and take a bow when it all ends.

“Alright everyone, that's enough fun for the morning.” Sam shouts over the noise, and everyone quiets down.
“Ok, so, I’m sure you are all aware by now that Mr. Hope will not be joining us back at the leisure centre.” Sam flicks his eyes to Charlie, who is staring at his shoes and looking uncomfortable. He can see his knuckles are white against Nick’s.
“I want to ensure you all feel safe at work, so if anyone has any comments on how we can continue to improve things, please come see me or drop me an email. I also wanted to let you all know in advance that Mr. Hope will be on the premises this afternoon with a police escort, to clear his belongings from his locker and complete some paperwork with me. I understand if any of you want to be off the premises at this time.” He looks empathetically at Nick.

After the meeting, Nick settles himself into the tower seat with tea in his travel mug and a cereal bar in his pocket. He’s not meant to as there’s a no food or drink policy on poolside, but he didn’t have time for breakfast, he’s starving, and still not really awake, even after his shower activities. He’s already regretting getting up at half six. His consolation prize, he gets to watch Charlie teach for the hour, which is quickly becoming one of his favourite pastimes.
Charlie seems to be working through badges with the kids this week, some of them swimming back and forth to complete a set distance, and others completing different life saving skills like treading water for a minute or floating on their backs. Nick finds himself cheering one child on, a small boy called Luca. He’s been struggling with treading water and has given up a few times, he’s the only one who hasn’t achieved the full minute.
With cheers from Charlie and a promise for a rocket whoosh through the water, Luca has another attempt. His classmates all cheer him on, Charlie is cheering him on, and Nick jumps down from the tower and cheers him on too.
To raucous applause, Luca passes the minute mark. The smile on his face is shining bright, he shares high fives with all his friends and Charlie, ironically while he continues to tread water. Nick even leans over as Charlie lifts him out the water slightly to deliver his high five.
Charlie gives a beaming smile of his own to Nick, clearly proud of Luca and his achievement, then they move on to whooshing around the pool like rockets, which never ceases to be an absolute blast eliciting laughter from the parents, squeals from the kids, and giggles from the women arriving for womens hour swimming.

It’s now the time that Charlie has been dreading. At the end of the lesson, he says goodbye to his students, takes a deep breath and sinks himself to the bottom of the pool. Nick watches as Charlie sits cross legged at the bottom of the pool using his hands to stay sunk. Nick continues to watch as Charlie’s movements get less, his arms go floppy and air bubbles start escaping his mouth. Nick blows his whistle hoping Charlie will hear it and come up to the surface. He doesn’t. He continues to sit cross legged at the bottom of the pool, only now his posture is more limp. He’s been under the water a while now, and Nick notices Charlie has put the weighted rings around his ankles. He blows his whistle again as he jumps off his tower. Still no reaction from Charlie.
He doesn’t care if it’s an over reaction, he’s diving in. No time to toe off his shoes, he dives and swims to the bottom of the pool. It’s not the deep end so it’s not far, and he wraps his arms around Charlie, kicks off the bottom of the pool, and zooms to the surface.

As they break the water's surface, Nick is assisted by Tori who had made her way to the poolside ready for her lesson just moments ago. Charlie starts to cough and splutter. “Jesus Charlie you scared the life out of me!” Nick says, hugging him in the water.
“Get off me!” Charlie yells trying to push Nick away. “Nick! Get off me!” Charlie yells again, and Nick instantly lets go.
“Charlie? What the fuck?” Tori snaps.
“Charlie pushes himself up onto the poolside and storms to the changing room, closely followed by Nick.
“Charlie! Charlie, wait!” Nick doesn’t run on the poolside, but speed walks, which is no match for the speed of Charlie. By the time he makes it to the changing room there is no sign of him.
“Charlie?” He calls, no longer shouting but sounding worried.
“Charlie, let me help. Please. Where are you?”
No reply. Nick stands in the middle of the changing room, running his fingers through his wet hair, cold pool water dripping from his shorts down his legs.
In the quiet, he can hear sniffs and shaky breaths, and he walks towards the toilet cubicles.
He knocks gently on the only locked door, “Charlie?” He says gently. “Charlie, can you open the door?”
“Go away Nick.”
“I’m not gonna do that. You can let me in, or we can stay like this. But I’m not going anywhere.”
“Why?”
“Why what?”
“W-Why would you stay?”
“Because I, because I really care about you Char.”
There is a moment of silence, and Nick shivers.
“Charlie, I’m really cold, you must be freezing, do you maybe wanna get dressed and dry, and get a hot drink together?”
The lock of the door clicks to open, and Charlie slowly opens the door, “I a a a a ammm rrrrreeally cccccollddddd...” He stutters, unable to stop his body from constantly shivering.
“Come on, let’s get warmed up.”
Nick walks to get his bag and Charlie’s towel, wrapping the towel around Charlie’s shoulders.

Once they’re dried and dressed, they walk to the canteen together, not wanting to sit in the staffroom.
Nick orders a tea, and Charlie has a cappuccino. Nick also orders a gingerbread man hoping he can entice Charlie to share.
When they sit down, they both sit in silence for a moment enjoying the warmth of their mugs.
“I wasn’t trying to hurt myself,” Charlie says, staring into his coffee. “I, I just needed a bit of quiet.”
“And the bottom of a pool was your only option?” Nick says raising an eyebrow.
“You don’t get it.”
“Explain it to me then, I’ll listen.”
Charlie looks at Nick, and Nick doesn’t look away. They stare at each other, and it almost feels like a duel as to who will give in first. In the end Charlie takes a deep breath.
“Ok, so I can hold my breath for a really long time, I was in no danger.”
“You went limp.”
“To conserve oxygen.”
“Well, sorry for rescuing you.”
“Nick.” Charlie says, exasperated.
“No Charlie, you scared the crap out of me. You need to hear that.” Nick sounds more angry than he intended.
Charlie nods.
“Did you notice the time?” Charlie asks quietly.
Nick has just taken a sip of his tea, so shakes his head in reply.
“It was the time that, umm, last week. It was that time.” Charlie says, sounding very small.
Something clicks in Nick's mind, all the pieces fall into place, and he feels like a grade A prick for being even a little bit angry.
“He touched me, Nick. I didn’t want him to, I didn’t want it. But he did it anyway. My body betrayed me, it made him think I enjoyed it. He was going to do more but the cleaner, she-” Charlie can’t help but stop, trying desperately to hold in his sobs.
“Nick, he made me come. I didn’t want it. I had tears streaming down my face, but my body just went limp, I figured I couldn’t fight him, so if I just went limp it would be over quicker. He kept going and going until-” He stops again as Nick puts his hand on his.
“Charlie, it's ok. It’s not your fault.” He says with care.
“You don’t get it.” Charlie says, snapping his tear filled eyes to Nick’s. “I can’t even touch it now. I even take a piss sitting down so I don’t have to touch it. It doesn’t feel like it’s mine, I hate my own skin, I just want to claw it off. He’s touched it, I want nothing to do with it. I feel like he’s stolen something from me and I have no idea how to get it back.”
“Ok. Ok, well, first you need to tell Geoff what you just told me. He’ll be able to help you.”
Charlie shakes his head. “I should never have asked you to be my boyfriend. I should never have started this,” he starts hitting his still shaking head.
“What? Charlie, that's ridiculous. I really like you. If you hadn't asked me, I would definitely have asked you.”
Charlie looks up at Nick. “But I’m damaged Nick, a broken mess.” Now, Nick is shaking his head.
“No. You’re not damaged or broken. You are strong and like honestly, the bravest person I know. Charlie you came back to a place where awful things happened, back to the exact room, and you went in. You bloody went in! I couldn’t have done that. You reported it to the police, you told your story. You are so, so brave.” Charlie has tears running down his face, and he can’t keep up with wiping them. Nick continues to hold one of Charlie's hands, rubbing soothing circles into his knuckles.
“Can I hug you?” Charlie nods and is quickly enveloped by the most comforting warm arms.
“Charlie fucking Spring, you are such a big deal. I don’t think you know that.” He says into Charlie’s neck. Charlie tightens his arms around Nick and nuzzles into his chest.
“I’m sorry I scared you. I really did just want peace and quiet.” Charlie mumbles, and Nick tightens his hug.
“I know. I get that now.” He plants a kiss to the top of Charlie’s head. They stay embraced like that for a little while, just taking comfort from each other.

“Nick?” Charlie mutters.
“Yeah?”
“My back is beginning to hurt, it’s all twisted.”
“That’s a shame, I could stay here all day.” He says not letting go of Charlie.
Charlie starts to giggle, and he wiggles one of his hands around to poke Nick in the ribs, making him squirm.
“Oi! I’m ticklish!” Nick squeaks.
“Oh really? You should not have said that.” Charlie says while poking Nick again and again and again. Nick releases his arms. “Truce truce! I let you go, you menace.” Nick says through his laughter.

Nick makes his way back to the poolside after leaving Charlie in the canteen, chatting to Tara.
It’s women’s only swim, his favourite time of day.
All the regulars are here, Pat, Jan, Dot, and hold on, a new lady, oh she looks like she means business, she has a Speedo swimming hat and goggles on. She dives in the deep end and proceeds to swim front crawl, quite quickly. Now, Nick knows this is going to irritate the others, the ladies who like to swim together chatting, like to keep their heads strictly above water and definitely don’t like getting their hair wet. So, when this new lady zooms past them, not only splashing her arms but her feet quite violently, there are shrill screams of disgust. It makes him chuckle to himself, he loves them but it’s a swimming pool, you're going to get splashed.
Well, apparently not. Jan stays at the shallow end and stops the annoying splasher as she goes to turn.
“Excuse me?” The woman says disgruntled.
Nick gets down from his tower, in case he needs to intervene.
“Could you swim to one side please?” Jan politely requests.
“This is a public pool is it not?”
“Well yes but-”
“But nothing. I shall swim where I like.”
The lady lifts her goggles and that’s when Nick recognises her. It’s Jane ‘splash everyone in sight, doesn’t give a crap’ Spring.
Nick quickly scans the poolside for either Spring sibling, thankfully neither one is here, and damn it, for once he doesn’t have his phone on him. He just has to sit and hope that Charlie and Tori don’t come out until Jane has left. He himself retreats back to his seat atop his tower and hopes Jan and Dot put Jane in her place.
Whatever Jan says, it seems to work, as Jane is soon climbing out the shallow end steps, and stomps off to the changing room.

Nick is waiting for Charlie just outside the staff room when he hears someone call his name, he turns to the voice and sees Pat.
“Oh, hi. You ok?” He asks.
“Nick love, could I have a quick word?”
“Of course. Everything ok?
“That lady, the one in women’s hour. Was that Charlie’s mother?”
“Umm. Yeah. Her name is Jane. Why?”
“She’s a nasty piece of work isn’t she? The venom she was spitting in the changing room. I don’t care to repeat any of it to you. But Charlie, is he ok?”
“What was she saying Pat?” Nick asks, fearing the answer.
“Nick, I really don’t think it’s worth repeating. She clearly has issues. But it does make me worry for young Charlie and his sister.”
“Tori” Nick offers and Pat nods. “It’s pretty messy between them if I’m honest, but umm, I don’t feel comfortable talking behind their backs, it’s pretty personal.”
“Oh sweetheart I completely understand, I’m not here for gossip, I just, Charlie is such a sweet boy I’d hate for him to be hurt by such an awful woman.” Pat says while reaching for Nick's arm and soothing him, gently squeezing near his elbow.
“Thanks Pat. I appreciate that.”
“Just one last thing. Umm, she mentioned something about cutting him off. She didn’t mean like financially did she? He can still go to uni can’t he? I’ve heard him talk so fondly of the courses and he’s such a clever lad.”
“Look Pat, I don’t know what Jane was ranting about but yes. She’s cut him off completely, and Charlie is fine with that. I mean, it’ll be a struggle. He doesn't quite know how he’ll afford uni but we’re looking into all sorts of avenues for help. Just please don’t spread what she was saying, I’m sure it wasn’t the truth, and I am positive Charlie won’t want his business spread around the gossip table over tea and cake.”
“Oh no no no. Nick,” she interrupts, “Nick love no. You misunderstand me. I want to help. Look, I've been coming here everyday for the last three years. Two of those years I have seen Charlie regularly, he is always so kind, gentle and thoughtful, he’s so good with the children he teaches and he’s also respectful to us old biddies. He in no way deserves the tripe Jane was spewing, I want to help. I’ll have a think tonight about it and I’ll talk to you more another day, ok?”
Nick is stunned into silence, the best he can do is nod. Then he hears the staff room door click and “oh there you are Nick, ready to get the bus?” The sweet sound of one Charlie Spring.
Pat gives Nick a smile, and he returns it quickly before turning and offering his hand for Charlie to hold. “Hi Pat, you’re here late today” Charlie says cheerfully, “oh I know sweetheart, just needed to sort my membership out.”
“Oh, ok. See you tomorrow then.”
“Bye love.” She says with a smile and a wave.
Pat watches as Charlie and Nick leave hand in hand. Nick gives a brief look over his shoulder, and Pat once again smiles at him.

“She’s such a nice lady.” Charlie says, bringing Nick back to the present.
“Huh?”
“Pat, she’s so lovely. It’s so sad about her Grandson.”
“What about her Grandson?”
“He died. There was an accident a few years ago. He went river swimming with his mates. I think he got tangled in some reeds and drowned. That’s why she comes swimming everyday. She does it because he loved it.”
“That’s so sad.”
“Yeah, I think he was about our age, just about to head off to uni. He would have been graduating soon I guess.” Charlie shrugs, and Nick stays silent, deep in thought.
“Ok, so I was thinking maybe we should try cooking for Tori? I think I could rustle up some beef casserole. Nick? Are you listening?” Charlie is completely unaware of Nick's racing thoughts.
Nick shakes his head then finally replies, “Yeah, casserole, sounds good to me. We can have it with jacket potatoes.”

Chapter Text

Nick woke up fully clothed, lying on his front, feeling a bit disorientated.. He notices that his cheek is wet where it presses against his sheets, his lips pursed to one side, slightly open. Had he drooled? Had he really been that tired last night? As he rubs his eyes clear of sleep dust, he peeks at his clock. It's six thirty again, ugh, he hates having to wake up so early, because he always seems to run out of time as if he’d slept through his alarms. He rolls over, and burrows deeper into his duvet instead of making any effort to get up.
“Nicky?” He hears a quiet knock on his door.
“Nicky? Are you awake sweetheart?”
“Mum? You ok?”
“Could I come in?”
“Umm, yeah, sure.” Now Nick is thoroughly confused, something must be wrong. He sits bolt upright in bed, suddenly feeling much more awake.
“Everything ok Mum?” He asks, as she walks over and sits on the edge of his bed.
“I’m a little worried about you.”
“…Ok?” Nick still feels confused.
“When you came home last night,” she pauses, thinking of how she wants to say this. “Umm, Nicky darling, you were crying.”
“Was I?” He asks, eyebrows pinched together as he’s now trying to think back to the previous evening. He had made dinner with Charlie, and they’d had a fun time in the kitchen, joking and laughing. Charlie had tried to reach for something and as they joked and laughed, Nick had grabbed Charlie by the hips and pulled him backwards, away from what he was reaching. It was then things started to go wrong.

Sitting on his bed with his Mum as his mind races with the painful memory, Nick runs a hand through his hair, and he retells the story, getting to the point where he reached home.
“Mum it was so scary how quick he flipped, I didn’t, I didn’t mean to grab him, we were just messing about, I swear, but he started to scream ‘get off me, don't touch me’, he was literally screaming and crying...”
Nick shook his head before carrying on with his explanation.
“Tori heard him screaming and ran in, she only just managed to calm him down. He wouldn’t let me near him Mum, he started to have a panic attack. Tori was fantastic, she knew exactly how to calm him and make him feel safe. He never even looked at me though, he just kept crying. Mum, I made him cry. I’m the one that’s supposed to stop him from crying, and I couldn’t even do that.”
Nick too was now crying at the recollection, Sarah having reached out to hold his hand, sat gently stroking his knuckles, an empathetic look on her face as she listened.
“I just left and came home, I literally ran home. I think I was just so exhausted from running and crying that I must have just passed out here.” Finally done, Nick’s shoulders slumped, and he lifted his free hand to roughly wipe away his tears.
“Oh baby, come here,” Sarah enveloped him in the warmest of motherly hugs, where he continued to softly cry on her shoulder.
It takes a little while, but slowly the comfort from his mother and the safety he feels in her arms as she rocks him slightly, helps Nick start to calm down. He takes a few deep breaths to ground himself, dries his tears again, and absentmindedly wipes his running nose on his duvet cover, earning a playful disapproving look from Sarah which makes him snort a little laugh.
“Righty-ho then. The plan is, you're going to shower while I change these sheets, now you’ve got your snot all over them,” Sarah tutted jokingly. “…I’m going to make us some breakfast and tea, and when you come downstairs, you’re going to fill in the blanks for me, ok?”
Nick just nods, knowing better than to question a Sarah Nelson plan.

Once freshly showered and changed, he steps into the kitchen and the glorious smell of crispy bacon and freshly made pancakes hit him in the face. He can’t help but smile as his mouth waters, since Sarah knows it’s his comfort breakfast.
He sits at the table where Sarah soon joins him with two plates of food, and two mugs of tea.
She looks at him, he looks at her, and she waits patiently.
It takes a couple of minutes, and a few mouthfuls of pancakes, until eventually Nick starts to talk. He tells her about his first few days, and how he felt uncomfortable around Ben. He tells her about how Ben treated Charlie, about what happened on that horrific Tuesday. He leaves out the more graphic details that Charlie shared, but he tells her all about everything else, Jane Spring at Tori’s, Jane Spring at the pool, Pat. Everything. When he’s finished, Sarah leans back in her chair and takes a deep breath, blowing it out slowly as she thinks. She then takes a big drink of her tea and finally says;
“You remember auntie Diane is a photographer?”
“What?” The sudden topic throws Nick off.
“A photographer. Do you remember? I suppose you were a little young. Well anyway, about seven years ago she did a big project with victims of sexual and physical assault, she photographed them to help them feel happier and more comfortable with their bodies. What you just described about Charlie, and given he suffers with an eating disorder already, I think… Just let me call her really quickly.”
Sarah dashes to get her phone from her bedroom while Nick sits in stunned silence, not really knowing what to expect.
A few moments later Sarah comes back in. “Nicky, I wouldn’t normally condone a sick day when you're not ill, but you need to phone in sick today. I’ll call for Charlie, I’ve made a plan.”
Sarah asks Nick to text Tori, to say he will pick Charlie up at 9 for a day trip. Nick is petrified of the reply, and when it finally comes, he hesitates a little before opening it.

07:30 Tori: OK.

Short and sweet then. He guesses it could have been worse.
Sarah lets him borrow her car with the agreement that he drops her at work and picks her up later, which Nick readily agrees to. He loads a few bits and pieces into the boot and then they’re off, Nick drives to collect Charlie as his house is on the way to Sarah’s work.
“I’m nervous,” he admits, staring straight ahead as they’re stopped at the red lights, his fingers drumming on the steering wheel.
“What are you nervous about Darling?” She asks.
“I don’t want Charlie to feel embarrassed, or awkward after last night.”
“Well, he didn’t refuse your impromptu date day, so that’s got to be a good sign.”
“Yeah, I mean. I suppose so.” He nods. The lights turn green and he continues on.
As they drive closer and closer to Charlie’s house, Sarah sees Nick becoming more and more nervous.
“Nicky, honey, pull over.”
He dutifully does as he’s told, gripping the wheel firmly with both hands while staring into space.
“Nicky, he’s your boyfriend. He needs you now more than ever. It’s a lot for a new relationship, but he needs you to be understanding, and forgiving. I’m sure he’s feeling awful about yesterday, but I’m sure if you just hug him and make him feel safe you’ll both be ok,” Sarah reaches over and squeezes Nick’s arm gently in a soothing gesture. “…But please, you need to look after yourself too. I’ve not seen you this upset for a very long time, probably since you lost Mr. McStuffins when you were seven.”
Nick smiles at the memory, he’d loved that monkey.
“What I’m trying to say Darling, is that Charlie is going through a lot, and yes he’s going to need care and compassion, but you need looking after too. Just remember, love can’t cure mental illness, it takes a whole faculty of people, friends, colleagues, family, professionals. They all work together, and hopefully the person in the middle works on themself to get better. But this is a lot for an eighteen year old to take on.”
“Mum-” he interrupts.
“No, Nicky, you are my number one. I’m looking out for you, I need to say this. I’ll say it once so it’s said. Please look after your heart too.”
Nick just nods, he hears the weight of his mothers words, but he’s unsure if he can reclaim his heart now, it already belongs to Charlie.
“I’ve said my piece, now carry on. Show Charlie he is worthy, loved and safe, but most importantly have fun today ok? Diane is expecting you at about ten.”
With a renewed determination, Nick carries on driving.

He approaches Charlie’s door without even one look back at his Mum sitting in the passenger seat, he’s totally unaware that she’s moved, and snuck into the back seat.
His finger shakes as he presses the doorbell. A few seconds later, the door swings open and he’s presented with Tori, hair wrapped in a towel, wearing her fluffy black dressing gown.
“Hello Nicholas.”
“Tori,” he nods.
“Chaaarrrllieee!!” She bellows, not breaking eye contact with Nick. “Is that your mum in the car?”
He scratches the back of his neck nervously, “oh errr, yes. I’m dropping her off at work on the way.”
“Not here for moral support then?”
Nick blushes and feels slightly seen, that’s exactly what his mum has been this morning.
Charlie comes down the stairs, he’s wearing blue skinny jeans with trademark rips to the knee, and a Foo Fighters T-shirt. He grabs his denim jacket and laces up his converse. It’s only when he’s finished his second shoe that he looks up, and gives a bashful smile to Nick who hasn’t been able to take his eyes off him.
“Ugh, you two are way too sickly sweet. I’m going to brush my teeth” Tori says as she turns and makes her way upstairs.
“Hi,” Charlie says as he straightens up,
“Hi,” Nick replies.
“I’m sor-”. Nick interrupts him by putting his finger on Charlie’s lips, shaking his head.
“None of that ok?” Charlie nods a little, Nick's finger moving with him.
“Today you are allowed to ask questions, I may or may not answer, we are going to have fun, but you have to trust me. Ok?”
Charlie nods again, keeping their eye contact. Nick runs his finger downwards making Charlie’s bottom lip flop down then spring back, making a little ‘pop’ noise that makes Nick and Charlie smile.
“Can I hug you?” Nick asks quietly. Charlie nods and Nick hugs him with everything he’s got, he uses his big rugby arms to secure Charlie in place, Charlie nestles in, and he fits perfectly as usual. Nick can feel him relax within his embrace, as Charlie gives him tiny little kisses to his neck. As he slowly releases Charlie, he takes his hand and leads him to the car. Nick goes to open the back door but spots his mother at the last moment, so he switches and opens the passenger door for Charlie.
As he climbs in the driver side, he looks back at his mother, who is sitting there looking smug. “You didn’t have to move to the back, you know.”
“Well, you're dropping me off soon, it’s only a short journey.”
“Morning Sarah, it’s nice to see you.” Charlie slots into the conversation with ease.
“Morning Charlie, I hope you have lots of fun today. Nick has something special planned.”
“Muuuum” Nick whines.
“Oh shush Nicky. Just drive, or I’ll be late.” Sarah lovingly chides, making Charlie giggle.

After dropping Sarah at work, Nick makes the short journey to the car park near Diane’s studio.
“Am I allowed to ask where we’re going?”
“I told you, you can ask anything.” Nick says cryptically, as he reverses the car into a tight space.
“Ok then, where are we going?”
“Just wait and see, it’s only a short walk from here.”
“That’s not a great answer,” Charlie mumbles.
“Come on Mr. Grumpy.” Nick grins as he once again takes his hand, and leads him away from the car.
The first stop he makes is to Costa, to get Charlie his favourite iced coffee and himself an iced peach tea, then he’s knocking on a seemingly ordinary door. A few moments later, the door opens and reveals a very smiley, must-be-a-Nelson woman, who has the same strawberry blonde hair as Nick.
“Auntie Di!” He says, as he wraps her in a huge hug.
“This is my boyfriend Charlie,” Nick says proudly with a big smile, taking Charlie’s hand. A zip of happiness runs through Charlie, at hearing Nick speak so freely of him.
“Hi there Charlie, come on in, it’s lovely and warm upstairs.”
“Oh, hi! ok, yeah, nice to meet you. Thank you.” He gives a polite smile to Diane, then an unsure look to Nick, who smiles and nods, gesturing for Charlie to go first.

Charlie walks up the stairs, running his hand up the smooth wooden handrail as he goes, taking in the gorgeous photographs lining the walls. They are mainly high contrast black and white, and some have a pop of a single colour. Most have a person in them, mainly facing away or sideways to the camera, only one has someone facing straight on, and it catches Charlie’s attention immediately. He stops and looks at it closely, it’s of a young girl, maybe she's three or four. She’s looking through the camera lens right into his soul, her eyes are filled with tears, and her mouth is tight trying to hold her crying in.
“I see you’ve spotted Maisie,” Diane says looking back at Charlie, he doesn’t stop looking at the picture but nods.
“Why is she so sad?” He asks.
“She had just found out it was time to go home, we had the best day playing dress up, and her father came to collect her. I asked for one last picture, asked her to smile and-” she gestures to the picture.
“That happened. Pure magic.”
“You took these pictures?” Charlie marvels
“Yeah, this is my studio. Nick, did you not tell him?”
Charlie turns on the step to look at Nick, who just shrugs at him.
“Come on boys, let’s have some fun,” she winks at Nick who smiles, and Charlie follows her up the stairs.
When he walks through the door the first thing Charlie sees is a huge rail of clothes, Nick goes straight over and starts picking outfits. Glittery ones, swanky suits, cowboy chaps, even a leopard print leotard.
“Ok, now I’m definitely intrigued, what are we doing?” Charlie asks, smiling at Nick's enthusiasm.
Nick turns, and walks back to Charlie, and takes hold of his hand. “Why Mr. Spring, we-” Nick kisses Charlie’s hand, “…Are going to have fun, and Auntie Di here is going to photograph us.” Diane is nodding and beaming at them, holding up an expensive looking camera. Charlie’s jaw drops in shock, he looks at the rail again, and sees exactly what he wants to wear first.
“Ok, I’m trying this on before anything!.”

The next thing Nick sees is Charlie walking out from behind the curtain, in a bright pink suit with black lapels, and a sheer black shirt underneath with diamanté heart embellishment.
“Wow! That is definitely a statement.” Nick says, and Charlie starts walking as if on a catwalk, giving his best Zoolander poses and pouts.
Nick falls about laughing at Charlie’s silliness, selects his own outfit, then after a bit comes out from behind the curtain wearing a tight fitting pair of jeans, and a T-shirt that has metal plug holes attached to it in a random fashion.
“What on earth are you wearing?” Charlie giggles.
“What? You don’t like plumber chic? Nick winks and struts his way around the room, Charlie laughing as he goes. All the while, Diane is snapping candid shots of the pair, smiling to herself at just how well they fit together.
Next, Charlie comes out in black trousers with velvet trim down the sides, and a black lace long sleeved shirt, with a face embroidered into the fabric. Nick matches his efforts with blue jeans, a white vest and a pair of white angel wings. He strides towards the camera hitting his best Madonna vogue poses, making Diane laugh loudly at his pout.
The two of them continue to change outfits, playing around with modelling positions, posing together and independently, really just messing around, laughing and having fun. Diane stays out of the way, she says nothing, just lets them have their moment.
As they begin to run out of outfits and energy to keep changing, Diane suggests that Nick goes to grab some lunch for them all. She tells him to go to a cafe that Nick knows is a bit of a drive away, meaning that he’ll be gone for at least an hour. She passes him her bank card, giving him a meaningful look. He nods, fully understanding that for this next part Charlie will need time. Charlie is none the wiser, as he’s still focussed on changing back into his own clothes.

“Oh, where did Nick go?” He says as he emerges, trying to tame his hair a little.
“He’s gone to grab us some lunch, I’ve sent him on a bit of a mission so I'm afraid he's going to be gone for a little while.”
“Oh.”
Charlie starts to look uncomfortable and plays with the hem of his sleeve.
“Charlie, come and have a look at this portfolio,” she says kindly, passing him a folder labelled ‘sensitive’.
Charlie’s eyes widen a bit as he opens it, and Diane explains. “This was a collection I did a few years ago. So, everyone you see in this portfolio is a survivor of some type of abuse.” Charlie snaps his head up to meet Diane’s eyes warily.
“Did Nick tell-” Diane shakes her head to interrupt him.
“No, he didn’t, Sarah called me this morning. They are both very worried about you, Love. Nick wants you to feel comfortable in your skin again, and I think I can help you.”
Charlie’s eyes start to fill with tears. Diane picks up her camera and takes a picture, startling Charlie a little.
“I can delete that one later if you really want me to. Now, the choice is yours of course Charlie. But I really think, if you posed for me like those people posed in that folder, I promise you, before you leave you will feel at least a tiny bit better.” Charlie starts to look at the photos in front of him, he studies them carefully, his fingers caressing the velvety soft pages. “All these people were abused?” He mumbles.
“Mmmhmmm,” Diane agrees. “Some raped, some beaten, some neglected. I wanted to help them, none of them felt safe in their bodies, they didn’t feel their bodies were their own anymore, I wanted to show them their beauty again.”
“And that’s why they're naked?” he asks quietly.
“That’s right. Raw pictures, hiding nothing, showing scars and injuries and real beauty. You don’t have to, but I would love to photograph you, and show you the strength that I can see you have deep down.”
A moment of tender silence passes between them.

“Ok,” he says as tears fall down his face.
“Ok?” She asks.
“Ok.” he confirms determinedly, wiping his tears.
He goes behind the screen and Diane turns the lights in the studio down. When Charlie returns, he is wrapped in just a fluffy white dressing gown looking incredibly nervous.
Diane walks towards him, he looks so small and wilted, in desperate need of a spark to bring him back to life. “Can I hug you Charlie?” He nods in response, too nervous to form words.
She gives him a trademark Nelson hug and he melts into it, feeling the empathy and love from Diane washing over him, soothing his worries.
“We can stop at any point, ok? This is for you, and no one else.” He nods into her shoulder, and after a few more minutes of hugging, Charlie pulls back, sniffs and shakes his head and body to loosen up.
“Right, where do you want me?”
Diane smiles a warm smile and helps position him for the first picture, the dressing gown slowly being removed.
Charlie tries not to think about what he looks like, how awkward his long limbs must look, he just focuses on the moment. He reminds himself that he is safe, that Ben is not here to ruin this for him. This is a moment he can take for himself. After a deep breath he comes back to the world, and settles in.
He is sitting on a plain wooden chair for this first one, with both his feet up on the seat and his arms wrapped around his legs. He rests his head on his knees and looks sideways at the camera, Diane takes pictures from the side and from above. Diane compliments his bravery, and tells him how beautiful the images are already as he puts the dressing gown back on, and she adjusts the lighting for the next photo.

For the next position, Charlie stands facing the wall. Diane has a brickwork backdrop that he places his palms onto, as if to try and push it down. He drops his dressing gown and looks down at his feet, resting his head on the fake bricks in front of him. Diane takes a picture from behind, adjusting the angle of the lighting so it highlights all of the muscles down his back, buttocks and legs.
The next is a simple pose. He sits with his back to the brick wall, again with his knees up to his chest, feet curled together, elbows resting out, and his hands clasped together on his knees. He can’t help it, the look of sheer love and compassion Diane gives him snaps something in Charlie’s mind, and he lets tears flow, they feel hot as they run down his cheeks. Diane snaps away, again able to highlight the muscles and strength in his arms and shoulders.
“I think, I think I’m done,” he says, not moving but curling into an even tighter ball.
Diane immediately puts her camera down and rushes over to a now sobbing Charlie. She wraps the dressing gown around his shoulders.
“Can I hold you?” She asks, with love filling her voice. He looks up at her, eyes red and face wet with tears, he practically leaps forward into her open arms. Not caring one bit that he’s still naked, he holds her tight. This wonderful woman has been so compassionate and caring, he sobs into her shoulder and she allows it, for as long as he needs.

“Charlie sweetheart, you’re shivering. Shall we get you dressed?” He nods slightly, and wipes his nose on the back of his hand. “S-sssorrry” he stutters, despite the various space heaters dotted around the room.
“Hey, no sorries, ever. Especially not for this.” He smiles at her reply.
“N-Nick says that too.”
“Well, he learnt from the best,” she jokes as she helps Charlie to stand up.
“Come on, let’s get your clothes back on, Nick will be back with warm drinks and food soon.”
Sure enough, a few minutes later Nick is awkwardly knocking on the door, a tray of Costa drinks in one hand, and a bag stuffed full of baked goods in the other.
Charlie, now fully dressed, walks over to him, takes the items out of his hands and wordlessly puts them on the table. He then turns to Nick and wraps his arms around him, holding as tight as he can. “Thank you,” he whispers. Nick fiercely returns the hug, and shakes his head at Charlie’s words as he tears up a little at the raw emotion in them.
“It was all you, Char.”
Charlie leans back, looks Nick in the eye and kisses him. He kisses him with everything he has, hoping that Nick will know just how much he appreciates him.
“This was ok then? You had a good photoshoot?” Nick asks once they break apart.
Charlie is grinning, “You wanna see them?”
“Only if you want me to. They’re for you.”
“I want you to see them.”
Diane links her camera to the projector, and they sit sipping their hot drinks and munching on croissants looking at all the unedited photos from the morning. The silly ones, the loved up ones, and the ones of just Charlie. When they reach the end, the last image is Charlie sitting with tears running down his face, and it reminds him of the beauty in Maisie’s picture that he saw on the way in. He turns to look at Nick who is openly staring at the picture in front of him with a tear rolling down his cheek. Charlie takes hold of his hand, and squeezes gently.
“Auntie Di. Thank you so much for today.” Nick says, not taking his eyes off the last picture.
“Oh sweetheart of course. I’ve loved it. I’ve loved meeting your boyfriend too, very handsome,” she says while winking at Charlie, who giggles and blushes a little.
“I feel a bit more like me. You’ve made me look good, strong somehow,” he says, cocking his head as though he’s trying to work out something.
“Charlie, you are beautiful, and you are strong. You just couldn’t see it. I’ll edit the contrast in these pictures, and make a folder for you. So then, if you ever doubt how utterly amazing you are you can look at them. That hot pink suit should remind anyone just how fabulous they are,” she says with a wink.

As they say goodbye to Diane with hugs and thank yous, Nick turns to Charlie. “Ready to continue our day then?”
“What, there’s more?”
“Oh yes. I’ve got you all day, Spring.” He says, with a massive grin on his face.
“How did you even plan all this?” Charlie says, giggling as Nick has wrapped his arms around his waist, and his fingers are tickling his sides as they walk.
“I didn’t. I’m making it up as we go,” he shrugs.
They make their way to a small gift shop, Charlie insisting that he wants to buy something as a momento for the day. He’s looking at all the handmade bits and bobs, when Nick suddenly comes up to him.
“Errr, Charlie, you don’t have a tissue do you? That pen just exploded on me.” Charlie can’t help the laugh that bursts out at the sight of Nick Nelson standing in front of him, his hands covered in blue ink.
“Shut up you, I look like Jake Sully from Avatar!”
“He’s hot! I was gonna say Papa Smurf.”
“Oi, you cheeky sod.”
As Charlie opens the door to the nearest public toilet for him, Nick starts whining that it's not coming off.
“You’re gonna be blue forever!” Charlie says through his laughter.
“Stop laughing,” Nick whines. “It’s not funny!” He gives up on scrubbing his hands and splashes some water at Charlie instead, stopping his laughter immediately.
“How dare you!”
Nick leans in and gives him a kiss. “Better?” Charlie huffs and dries his face on a paper towel.

Their afternoon is spent with ridiculous amounts of fun and laughter. They hold hands when they can, they kiss when they can, and they wind each other up when they can, which turns out to be constantly. They pop in to a second hand bookshop, and Charlie comes away with four new ones, two of which Nick bought as Charlie couldn’t decide, so as he reluctantly put them back on the shelf, Nick picked them up again. They then go into a sports shop, Nick wanting to buy some new rugby boots for training.
Charlie confesses he can’t remember having ever actually been inside a sports shop before, and Nick rolls his eyes and laughs, stating he’d better get used to them because he loves to waste time looking at the new kits. Charlie counters with vinyl record shops being his weakness for his own time wasting, and they both agree to indulge the other’s hobbies from time to time.. As the afternoon whizzes by, it’s soon time to pick Sarah up from work.
When they pull up to her office, as Charlie sees her approaching the car he jumps out of the passenger side, and practically runs at her, he throws his arms around her with such force she does well not to fall over.
“Oof, well, I’ve not had a hello like this since Nicky left primary school.” She giggles, hugging him back after recovering her balance.
“Thank you,” Charlie says, not letting go of her.
“You’re more than welcome Darling, did Di help?”
“She really did. I can’t wait for you to see the pictures.” He says releasing his hold and grinning at her.
“I think this deserves a celebration, what do you say to a cheeky Nandos?”
“Oh god, yeah! Sign me up!”
They walk back to the car with Charlie carrying Sarah’s work bag, he opens the passenger door and ushers Sarah to sit, then he sits in the back.
“To Nandos!” He shouts, pointing forward with both hands between the front seats. Nick laughs and starts the car, while Sarah smiles and asks, “Nick, why are your hands blue?”

Chapter Text

When Nick wakes up, he takes a deep breath and rolls over, a beaming smile erupting onto his face before he even opens his eyes.
He loves waking up like this, snuggled warm in his bed, hearing the gentle purr of Charlie sleeping peacefully next to him. He curls his arm around Charlie’s waist, gently pulling him closer, feeling the rhythmic inhale and exhale of a boy, whose mind is for once not worrying about finances, uni, teaching, parents, or police. He’s dreaming, he’s warm, and he’s safe.
Yes, Nick thinks. This is definitely his favourite part of the day, and thankfully it has happened every day since the day of the photoshoot date.. That day had ended perfectly, they had all gone to Nandos, Sarah insisting it was her treat. They all chatted together about their respective days, Sarah gossiping for a while about some drama between two of her colleagues, and Charlie joking with her about some of the insane outfits they’d tried on. Charlie had ordered the butterfly chicken with spicy rice and macho peas, of which he managed all but one piece of chicken, which Nick was gratefully in receipt of. He’d never admit that it was too spicy for him, but he knew Charlie would have figured it out, when he immediately downed half of his drink afterwards. Thankfully no-one mentioned it when Nick’s cheeks flushed red.
They had then driven home and played Cluedo all together, making Charlie choke on his water and laugh, when Sarah guessed Professor Plumb with the lead pipe in the conservatory, all the while having a playful grin on her face. Later, when in bed, all snug and warm, Charlie shared with Nick about his childhood. He told Nick all about being outed at school and bullied relentlessly, about being a general outcast, and being made to feel worthless every day. He shared more about his life than Nick could have ever hoped, and he was proud of him for opening up so much. At the same time, his heart had shattered at the thought of how awful so many people had been to this sweet sweet boy, and he hugged Charlie even tighter as they both drifted off to sleep.

Since then, they had shared a bed most nights, alternating between their houses. The only nights they weren’t together, were when Nick had rugby practice, or Charlie had band practice early in the morning.
Charlie had even become more confident with his body, slowly over time. Nick was in no rush for anything, and he made sure that Charlie knew, the last thing he wanted was to set Charlie’s confidence back by pushing too far. Charlie would very rarely shower at Nick’s, preferring and feeling happier to be naked in his own home, and Nick accommodated this with complete understanding.
Nick accepted and relished in any affection Charlie was happy to give him, whenever he was happy to give it, and he supported and comforted Charlie when things got too much. He knew this would be a difficult path to tread, with any misstep having the potential to derail everything. No matter what though, walk it he would, as he was very much of the mindset that Charlie was more than worth it. Charlie was worth everything. He deserved for Nick to be the best version of himself he could be, and so he was. Nick became Nick Nelson en pointe, at his finest, standing next to Charlie every step of the way.
In the few weeks that have passed since, Charlie has become more and more comfortable with Sarah, opening up to her about his family and his mental health struggles over copious mugs of tea, plenty of Nellie support snuggles, and even the occasional homemade biscuit.
Sarah supports him and offers him advice and love that he has certainly never felt from his own parents, but it’s the hug she gives him whenever he leaves. That’s the bit he loves the most. It’s the most motherly, loving, and completely wholesome hug he has ever received, he’s slowly becoming addicted to them, and he winds Nick up about it frequently. He often teases that he hangs out with Nick just to get Nellie snuggles and Sarah cuddles, both just as healing as each other. Whenever he does, Nick can’t deny they are both pretty awesome.
Nick has never forgotten the words from his mother, and the promise he made. He does look after his own heart, but the problem is that his heart belongs completely to Charlie. He’d known this for weeks by now, he just hadn’t wanted to scare Charlie off by telling him just yet.
He knows he wants to tell him before they both leave for uni, but words are difficult and he hasn’t found the right time. He just keeps looking at the peacefully sleeping form of Charlie Spring, and his heart keeps melting a little bit more with each moment that passes. Nick wants this forever, he wants to be beaten at Mario Kart, he wants to meal plan, and listen to drumming, and go to quiz nights. He wants it all, forever, just as long as it is with Charlie Spring.

He’s pulled from his thoughts by a small and sleepy voice coming from the boy lying next to him. “…I need a wee, will you come with me so I don’t get cold?”
“Charlie, that’s not gonna work.”
Charlie makes an unintelligible grumble and rolls out of bed, then tip toe runs to the bathroom and a few minutes later runs back. Nick swings his arm holding the duvet up, and Charlie dives back underneath, snuggling close and shivering slightly.
“Jeez you get cold quick!” Nick squeaks, as Charlie presses his cold toes and hands against his body.
“Told you, you should have come with me.” Charlie says, smiling lazily and snuggling impossibly closer.
“What time is it anyway?” Charlie mumbles, half drifting back to sleep.
“Nearly getting-up time, sleepy head.” “Ughmmmnnnmmmnnnnnooooo,” he moans, earning himself a kiss on the top of his head from Nick.
“Come on, it won’t be that bad.”
“But it won’t be as good as this. This is my favourite,” Charlie pouts like a spoilt child as he’s only just warming back up. Nick chuckles lightly in agreement, knowing it’s exactly where he wants to be too. Eventually though time ticks on, and they both begrudgingly get up, showered for Nick, and dressed, only just ready in time to catch the bus to work. Sarah was kind enough to make them lunch to grab straight out of the fridge.
“Your mother is a literal angel,” Charlie states while looking at his packed lunch, admiring the balance of foods and the portion size which is just right, Nick just smiles and nods in agreement.

At the leisure centre, talk of Ben Hope has died down completely, and Charlie goes through each day slightly easier than the one before it, as he realises that he is surrounded by people who love and care for him. It’s in the tiny things they do for him, such as reminding him to eat at lunch time, or researching different grants and sponsorships for uni.
One day, Tara brought in an application form for a charity that offers grants to students to help with educational materials. As long as Charlie could break down the costs of books or equipment, or even just bus fare, they would assist and provide a certain percentage towards the total. This grant could then be reapplied for each year, and if accepted, it would cover the cost of his textbooks, and possibly even more.
Charlie is working closely with Tori to work out his finances, and he has been in contact with the university to adjust his accommodation choice. He has now opted for a shared room rather than a single, which saves him a whopping 40%.

As the season starts to come to a close, the mood and morale among staff is dropping, since they are all acutely aware that they won’t see each other on a daily basis, if at all once the season ends. This is why Darcy proposes an end of season party, a Christmas-inJuly party, but in August. She makes tons of brightly coloured posters and everyone at the leisure centre is invited, they even have permission from Sam to use the leisure centre as a venue, and as long as it is tidied away the next day, they can decorate it how they like. Darcy is quick to agree and starts planning immediately, her usual chaos increased tenfold.
Tara tries to calm her down, but by the end of the next hour she has already ordered a snow machine and cleared it with Sam to have an outdoor pool party-come-barbecue as well as an agreed end of season party fund of £500. She starts to delegate different aspects of the party to different people.She and Tara will bring the food, Charlie and Nick are to sort drinks, Tori will order pool inflatables and decorations, and Steve, Max and the other lifeguards are on party/drinking game duty. The only stipulation Darcy has, is that everyone needs to wear red and white, and that includes swimming costumes. Everyone gets to work on their parts, as they only have two weeks to pull this together, and Darcy insists that it all needs to be perfect.

One evening at Tori’s, Nick and Charlie are researching Christmassy cocktails. They settle on the classic snowball, Advocaat and lemonade with the optional extra of cherry brandy, along with some festive ‘snow cones’ which consist of slush ice drizzled in different Corky’s vodka flavours to make them all different colours.
“Hey Char, we need to go shopping, are you free on Wednesday?” Nick asks as Charlie takes a sip of one of their trial cocktails. Charlie nods a reply, scrunching his face up as though he’d swallowed a lemon.
“Oh my god, that one is disgusting!” He cries after struggling to swallow his mouthful, shuddering slightly.
“Yeah… that one was a whiskey sour, but I may have overdone it with the bitters?”
“Ya think?” Charlie says, his face still scrunched as he smacks his lips and reaches for a glass of water. “What are we shopping for anyway?”
“Festive swimming trunks…”
Charlie rolls his eyes lovingly, then springs forward from where he’s sitting and lands on top of Nick, who falls backwards laughing. He wraps his arms around Charlie who is now lying on top of him, and kisses him.
When they break apart Charlie snuggles down, and rests his head on Nick's chest. Charlie’s curls tickle Nick's nose, and he gently blows them away.
“I love your hair,” he says quietly, running a hand through the dark curls.
Charlie gives a contented hum.
“I love your eyes,” Nick then whispers.
Charlie moves his head so his chin is resting on Nick’s chest, he looks up at Nick who is already looking down at him, and gives him a soft smile.
“I love…” Nick pauses.

Charlie waits, biting the inside of his lip in an attempt to stop a ridiculous grin from forming.

“Charlie I’m home!” Tori calls from the hallway, her voice sharply cutting through the charged air.
“Ugh.” Charlie groans as he rolls off Nick.
“Come on. We’d best help with the shopping bags before Tori kicks off.” He is standing in no time, and offers his hand to help Nick up. Nick swallows down the words bursting to escape with an audible gulp, and clears his throat. “Yep, ok, yeah.” He splutters, instead of the cool, calm voice he was going for.

After their shopping trip, Charlie goes with Nick back to his house for dinner, and walks in through the door to a warm, rich smell that makes his mouth water. Sarah has made coq-au-vin with vegetables and rice, and Charlie’s heart melts at the gesture. She always seems to cook meals that Charlie will manage easier than others, and as always, it is dished up as a ‘serve yourself, no pressure on portion size’ type of thing. After dinner and a catch up with Sarah, Nick and Charlie excuse themselves, and make their way upstairs.
Nick makes light work of putting his own shopping away, placing his and Charlie’s matching swimming shorts together on his chair. When he looks at Charlie’s much smaller pair on top of his own, he gets a thrill of excitement at how domestic, and right it feels to have their belongings so naturally together. When he turns back to the bed he sees Charlie is looking down at a chocolate bar he’s holding, and he looks nervous.
“You ok?” Nick asks, walking over to sit next to him, and Charlie nods. “I bought you this as a present but now I think it’s silly.”
“It’s not silly. Why would it be silly?”
“Because it’s our two month anniversary… Look, please don’t make it a thing.”
“Woah, that’s flown by ! I- did not get you a present.”
“I told you it was silly.”
“No, no, I love it….. thank you!” He gives Charlie’s knee a reassuring squeeze and kisses his cheek.
“If only it was my favourite,” he mutters.
“What? I thought it was?!!”
Nick just can’t keep his straight face any more, and a wide grin splits his face. “Oh it is. I’m just messing with you. But how did you know it was my favourite chocolate bar?”
Charlie looks slightly embarrassed. “You mentioned it ages ago, so” he shrugs.
Nick takes the chocolate bar, and moves to kneel in front of Charlie. “Thank you,” He whispers against Charlie’s lips, then kisses him. “Thank you,” he repeats then kisses him again, earning him a huffed smile, “And lastly, thank you…” he says one more time, then kisses him with sheer adoration poured into it. Charlie giggles and wraps his arms around Nick, pulling him closer and deepening their kiss. “Just you wait, the next two months will go even quicker, and I’ll buy you a present then.”
“I told you not to make it a thing!” Charlie giggles.
“I want to make it a thing though,” Nick says with yet another kiss, just so that Charlie can’t argue back.
When they calm down from all the kissing that turned somewhat steamy, and Charlie clicks play on a movie in bed, Nick opens his chocolate bar. He places it between them and breaks it into easy to pick up squares. And if he is overjoyed when Charlie eats even just one piece, then he doesn’t let on. He just savours the moment, and loves Charlie just that little bit more.

It’s Charlie’s last day at the leisure centre before he leaves for uni, Nick is with him, and he’s been spoiling him with swimming puns all day, driving Charlie nuts.
‘I feel like this summer has gone swimmingly,’ is how he started as they sat together on the bus.
‘You should eat all your pasta, it’ll make you swim fasta!’ Was what Charlie heard interrupting his lunch.
‘Water you doing later? Can I buy you a drink?’
And he went on and on and on, each one somehow cheesier than the one before.
Each one earned him an eye roll, giggle or swat to the chest, but Nick didn’t care, he’d been thinking about them for at least a week, collecting them in the memory bank to cheer up Charlie’s last day.
It was a conversation at the end of the day that was most surprising, after Pat had waited by the staffroom door. As Nick and Charlie walked out together into the corridor, she motioned towards them with an excited grin on her face.
“Hello boys! Charlie, have you had a good last day?”
“Pat, hi! Yeah it’s been a lovely day thank you! This one..” he says nudging Nick, “…hasn’t stopped with swimming jokes and puns, so it’s been, umm, entertaining I guess?”
“Hey! You like my jokes!” Nick elbows him back.
“No, I really don’t.” Charlie says while giggling and looking up at him with heart eyes, making Pat laugh too.
“You two are just adorable together! You're making an old woman very happy, dears. Anyway, Charlie, I wanted to give you this. It’s from all of us old fogies in the women’s only hour.”
She passes him an envelope, which Charlie takes and clutches to his chest with a warm smile. “Oh, thank you so much! You didn’t need to get me a card..”
“Oh sweetheart, it’s not a card. Open it.” She encourages.
Charlie looks a little nervous, not knowing what to expect now. Inside there is in fact a card, and inside it there are little messages from all the ladies, surrounding a neatly written inscription that says:

‘Charlie,

Follow your dreams. Take this and turn it into something wonderful.

The Women swimmers.’

After reading the card he passes it to Nick to read, and focuses on the cheque that is now being tightly held in his shaking hands.
He’s trembling because he doesn’t know what to do, and his face is burning with a hot flush of total overwhelm.
In his hands, is a cheque with his name on it, for fifteen-thousand pounds.
“Pat, I- I don’t understand. I can’t accept this!” He looks at her with tear filled eyes, holding it out to give it back. Pat shakes her head furiously, blocking it with both of her hands.
“You can accept it and you will. We’ve been fundraising ever since we heard about your… umm, yes, well, Since we met Jane. All us old timers have savings to share, and you know, we can’t take it with us. Now, I had money saved for my grandson to use-” Pat is now also choked up, and takes a shaky breath while Charlie comforts her, running his hand up and down her arm.
She clears her throat and wipes a tear away, then starts again. “I had some money for my grandson to go to university, but as you know, well, that money has just been sat there doing nothing useful.” She gives him a sad, tight smile, which he returns with warmth.
“So. I want you to have it. I also spoke to the other ladies, and together we raised an extra five thousand to add to the pot. We know it won’t cover everything, but it should certainly help you with your studies.”
“I, I don’t know what to say!” Charlie squeaks, allowing the tears to fall as he looks between the cheque, and Pat’s caring expression.
“Maybe a thank you,” Nick whispers jovially in his ear, giving him a little grin and a wink. Charlie snaps his head around to look at him, with a little smile that says ‘Thank you for bringing me back to the conversation’.
“Yes, oh my gosh Pat, thank you so, so much, you have no idea what this means to me. This is truly, I mean, just wow. Yeah. I don’t know what to say, but thank you. I wish the others were here so I could thank them too!.”
“Oh Charlie sweetheart, come here. And don’t worry, I’ll tell them for you.” Charlie is once again enveloped in a motherly, warm, and comforting hug, with so much love poured into it. He embraces Pat for a long time, whispering repeated tear-stained thanks.
As Pat releases him, she also has tears in her eyes, and she wipes them away with the back of her hand.
“My grandson would be proud that someone so worthy is using the money. And I'm so happy to be able to help you.” She shakes her head and blinks a few times, clearing her throat after a moment. “Now, no more of this,” she says, gesturing to her tears. “I believe this is a good day.” Charlie nods, he wipes the tears from his face, and smiles.
“It definitely is. I just- well.. thank you, Pat. I’ll be sure to pop in when I’m down during the holidays.”
“Oh, make sure you do! You have my instagram name in there,” she points to the card.
Charlie’s eyebrows raise in slight amusement at that. “You’re on Insta?”
“Well, I am now, my Son helped me set it up, I want to know how you get on, and I’m following Amy Dowden, what an incredible inspiration she is. Another one too, an author called Alice Oseman, have you heard of her? She writes the most wonderful comics or should I say graphic novels? Well her illustrations are just beautiful! Anyway, feel free to shut me up, I’m rambling.”
Charlie giggles again, and just wraps his arms around Pat, still in a state of disbelief.
“Thank you again, so much. Honestly, this is more than I could have ever imagined.”
“You are more than welcome sweetheart. Now go on, and celebrate with your lovely boyfriend.”
Charlie releases Pat and takes Nick’s hand, giving her one more smile, a small wave and then they make their way to the bus stop in silence, not really knowing what to say or do.

The day of the Christmas-in-July but in August party arrives, and Nick and Charlie agreed to get dressed and sorted at Charlie’s so they can both shower. Nick went in first, jokingly stating it takes Charlie so much longer because of his long winded hair routine. Charlie had called after him, shouting that if he didn’t do it his curls would be untameable.

Nick is pottering about in Charlie’s room while he’s in the shower, when Tori suddenly appears, seemingly out of nowhere, making Nick jump a mile. “Bloody hell Tori! You really need a bell!”
“Where's the fun in that?” She smirks. “Look. I wanted to ask you something.”
A cold chill jolts down Nick’s spine, and he swallows. “Ok..?”
“Don’t hurt him.”
Nick looks at Tori, watches her and waits for more words, but nothing comes.
“Umm, that’s not a question.”
“No, but now I know everything I need to.” She turns on her heel after giving him a brief uncharacteristic smile, and walks towards the door. She stops just before leaving, and looks over her shoulder, straight into what feels like Nick’s soul. “Tell him, Nick.” She walks away, not waiting for a reply, not caring that Nick is now standing in Charlie’s room with heart palpitations, and a nervous sweat pricking at the skin on his neck.
A new wave of determination washes over him. He walks to the bathroom door, and gently knocks.
“Charlie?”
“Yeah, two seconds, I’m nearly done.”
“Charlie don’t rush, I umm, I just wanted-”
“Everything ok Nick?”
“Yep, all good. Never mind, carry on.” Nick panics, and rushes back to the safety of Charlie’s room.

A few minutes later, Charlie walks into the room with freshly scrunched hair, and a towel tied around his waist, nothing else. A few drops of water from Charlie’s hair land on his chest, and Nick's mouth drops open as his eyes follow their path down his toned stomach. Charlie has never been this relaxed with his body on display before, and Nick has certainly never seen him topless, even at work he has his ‘Teacher’ T-shirt on.
“Like what you see Nelson? My eyes are up here you know…” Charlie giggles, walking further into the room towards Nick.
Nick is sitting on the end of Charlie's bed, and Charlie moves to stand in between Nick’s legs, their feet next to each other on the floor. His skin is still hot from the shower, and he’s smelling absolutely divine from his products. It’s a total assault on Nick’s senses as Charlie places his hands around the back of Nick's neck.
“Alright down there?” He smirks as Nick blushes.
“I love you.” The words burst out of Nick completely of their own free will.
“What?” Charlie’s smirk is gone in an instant.
“I said, I love you.” Nick decides in that instant to own it, it is true after all.
Charlie stands there, leaning back slightly to see all of Nick's face.
“Nick, you don’t have to say that.” He mutters quietly, shaking his head slightly.
“Why not? It’s true. I love you Charlie Spring.” Nick says looking up at Charlie’s shocked face with a warm but nervous smile.
Charlie bends down and kisses Nick. It’s not a heated kiss, or a passionate kiss, it’s a soft, gentle kiss full of the promises of tomorrow. It’s perfect.
“I love you too,” he breathes, tickling Nick’s now beaming lips, and then kisses him again.

Nick pulls Charlie forwards, allowing himself to fall backwards on the bed as he wraps his arms around Charlie’s waist. Their kisses don’t stay so soft and gentle - the temperature is rising, and hands are wandering.
Nick teases his fingertips under the inside of the towel hem, but Charlie’s body instantly tenses up, and he pulls back to look at Nick with wide eyes.
“I’m sorry, I’m so so sorry!” Nick says with a guilty look, and Charlie shakes his head in response.
“No, I liked it. P-please do it again.”
Nick’s eyes watch Charlie carefully, his own heart racing. “You’re sure?”
“Y-yeah.”
“You don’t sound sure.”
“I’m a little bit cold, but I’ve never felt more sure of anything.”
It’s then that Nick, with his arms tightly around Charlie again, spins them so Charlie is now on the bed lying on his back, and Nick is encasing him with warmth from above.
“This ok?” Nick asks, his gaze flicking between Charlie’s eyes and lips.
Charlie nods.
“Words Charlie.”
“Yes. This is better.”
“May I?” Nick asks quietly, moving his hands to the folded over part of the towel.
Charlie nods gently, “Y-yes,” he whispers as Nick pulls his own T-shirt off.
“I love you,” Nick says as he kisses Charlie with love and confidence, then works his way kissing down Charlie’s neck, over his chest, and blows a tiny raspberry on his stomach which makes Charlie laugh and himself giggle. Nick caresses Charlie, whispers sweet words against his skin in between adoring kisses, and as he does, Charlie feels the mental blemishes of Ben being slowly, methodically replaced with safety, warmth, and pure love. Nick’s fingers work the towel open ever so gently, teasing the edges apart, looking up at Charlie as a silent question, Charlie’s breathing quickening in anticipation as he nods. Nick is quick to continue kissing, nipping and licking at Charlie’s skin as he removes the towel, never wanting him to feel exposed or vulnerable.
As the towel sides fall on the bed, Charlie is fully nude, lying on his back with Nick hovering over him, leaning on one elbow and forearm. Nick doesn’t look down, he keeps his eyes firmly on Charlie’s. Charlie smiles.
“Look at me Nick. Please.”
“I am, you’re beautiful.”
“No, Look. At. Me.” Charlie insists, gesturing to the whole of him.
Nick's eyes travel over Charlie’s gorgeous body, and he bites his bottom lip as he takes in his toned abs, his strong arms and slender hips atop subtly muscled slim thighs.
“You’re so beautiful, Char,” Nick repeats, marvelling at the splendour of the man he gets to have all to himself, the man who loves him back. Charlie throws his arms around him and holds him in a tight embrace, skin to skin, chest to chest, Nick nuzzles into Charlie’s neck, muttering words of love, affection and more love. He moves slowly, always checking that Charlie is comfortable and happy with the progression they're making. It's achingly slow for Nick, but he knows Charlie needs it to be, he feels himself throbbing painfully within the confines of his shorts, as he finally moves and wraps his hand around Charlie. Charlie takes in a sharp breath, and Nick freezes until Charlie’s body relaxes again and he nods. Nick is careful, considerate, and determined to replace the hurt Charlie carries with love. Charlie allows him to continue by moving his hands to Nick’s, encouraging him to grip him tighter, pleasure him, he then slowly slides his own hand into Nick’s shorts while keeping eye contact, feeling heat rolling from Nick’s skin as he starts to tentatively mirror Nick's movements. The room is full of sighs, gasps, charged air, and a heady feeling of newness as both of them explore and learn about the other, their breathing becoming ragged, their movements a little more jerked and stuttered. “I, I’m close Nick,” Charlie breathes over Nick’s ear, and Nick can only hum in agreement - the vibration of it against his skin sending Charlie careening over the edge with a stuttered groan, swiftly followed by Nick at the sight, sound and feeling of Charlie finally letting go.

They lie there out of breath, hearts racing, snug within each other arms with hands wiped thoughtlessly on the duvet. Charlie looks far more relaxed, comfortable and content than Nick has ever seen before. The comfortable silence stretches, until Nick’s mouth runs without a filter. “I can’t believe my Auntie saw you naked before I did!” Charlie bursts out laughing.
“Nihhiiiihihihik! God I love you, you massive idiot!”
Nick huffs out a laugh, “I love you too you sexy boyfriend of mine.”
“I am however cold, and we are going to be late because now I need another shower, so…” Charlie states, with full cheekiness back in his eyes.
“Ugh, fine I’ll move,” Nick playfully grumbles as he moves to sitting, to allow Charlie to stand up.
Charlie saunters past Nick, still fully nude as he picks up his towel, then wraps it around his waist on his way back to the bathroom. Nick stays sitting on the edge of the bed, also naked, in absolute awe of what he has just been allowed to do with Charlie, where his hands have been allowed to touch. In that moment as Charlie’s naked body walks so confidently across the room, Nick feels so proud of how far Charlie has come, and so happy that he has been able to help him enjoy his body again - even in just one small way, and even though it would need to continue with baby steps. As the thoughts swirl in his mind, he reaches down for his own boxers and starts to redress a little, ready to go to the bathroom himself once Charlie is done.

When they finally make it downstairs, both wearing their matching outfits of white T.shirt with ‘HoHoHo’ written across the front, red swim shorts with fluffy white trim that Nick had added even though Charlie told him it would look awful when it was wet. Nick didn’t care, he was Chritmas-ing them up as much as he could. He had his usual black vans trainers and Charlie was wearing red converse, that he reserved for Christmas time so as not to dirty them too much. When they walk past the living room they notice Tori sitting with Michael, and they both look serious. That’s normal for Tori, but Michael is like cheerfulness personified, so something must be wrong.
“What’s going on?” Charlie asks, sounding panicked.
“Charlie, I just got off the phone with the police. They’ve pressed charges against Ben, and he’s pleaded guilty, since the evidence was overwhelming with the multiple accounts recorded, and your police interview. He’s,” she pauses, and looks at Michael as he nods in encouragement. “He’s been sent to prison.”
“For how long?” Nick asks warily.
Tori hasn’t taken her eyes off Charlie, and watches closer still as she answers.
“Twelve years. Three for each offence.”
Silence invades the room. Charlie is clearly processing the information, Nick and Michael are both not sure which way to show their support, and Tori is just Tori.
“Well then.” Charlie starts, and all eyes snap to him as he claps his hands together. “Good riddance. Now, shall we go?” He gestures to the door.
“Charlie, it’s alright if you don’t want to go,” Nick says gently, reaching for his hand.
“Why would I not want to go? This is good news. We should celebrate. I don’t have to go to court, none of his victims do, and he goes away, unable to hurt anyone else.”
“He also has his name on the sex offender register forever. He’s basically ruined…” Tori adds.
“See?” Charlie says, gesturing to his sister. “All good news. Now come on. I want to party.”

Chapter Text

Nick wakes up with a quiet, sleepy groan, keeping his eyes tightly closed. He instinctively runs his hand over the bed to find just the spare pillow, and he groans again - the pillow is empty and the other side of the bed is cold. Nick hates it. After the last two months of waking up with a warm body curled up next to him, ebony curls splayed over his pillow, long legs linked with his, and either being the big or little spoon, rolling over to find the abyss of his bed cold and empty is not Nicks favourite. It makes him instantly sad, and more than a little grumpy. It also makes him reach for his phone, and message the person he misses most in the world.

0700: Nick: Morning treacle, todays the day... It’s moving day!! x

07:05 Char: And you’re only just awake? Get a wriggle on Mr, Leeds is waiting for us! x

Nick has a huge smile on his face as he rolls over onto his front, grabbing the pillow next to him. He smooshes his face into it and muffles an excited scream, while kicking his legs under the duvet, unable to contain himself.
This is the day he’s been looking forward to, this is it. The beginning of a new chapter, the start of something fresh and exciting and just for him. Well. Just for him and Charlie really, all baggage being left behind them, left down south, because they travel north on the A1, up to their new life for at least the next three years. As Nick pulls his head away from the pillow, his smile still hasn’t left him. He breathes in the remnants of Charlie’s smell left on his pillow, then he moves to sit on the edge of his bed, plants his feet on the floor, and anchors himself with his hands pressing into the mattress either side of him.
He takes a moment to look around, really look at his room, his childhood room all packed up into boxes, a large suitcase by the door. He’s doing it. He’s finally doing it! He stands up and starts his morning routine, since he had arranged to leave at eight from Charlie’s. Nick and Sarah, then Tori and Charlie are all driving up to Leeds in two separate cars. Nick was armed with a playlist Charlie had made for them, the idea is to hit play at the same time, to make it feel as though they were in the same car. The journey according to Google maps is four hours, but all four of them know it’ll be longer, they have planned their journey in two halves, with regular stops on the way.

07:50 Nick: knock knock. x

07:51 Char: who’s there? 😜

07:52 Nick: Come outside you silly sod. x

Charlie steps out of his front door, and practically runs down the steps into Nick’s waiting arms. Nick nuzzles into Charlie’s neck as he sweeps him off his feet, and spins him around in a wide circle, Charlie letting out a surprised yelp then laughing the whole way around.
“For god’s sake Nick, put him down!” They hear from just inside the house, making both boys grin. Nick sheepishly places Charlie’s feet back on the ground, and he sneaks a tiny kiss to his cheek before reluctantly loosening his grip, but not quite letting go.
Tori just rolls her eyes, muttering “sap” as she walks past them.

“Good morning sweetheart,” Sarah calls cheerfully from the car.
“Morning Sarah,” Tori replies with a tiny smile.
“Ok you two, come on. Into the cars, we’ve got a long journey ahead of us.” Sarah says with warmth, but an air of authority, making the boys stop their canoodling and walk hand in hand to the cars.
“You all packed up?” Charlie asks.
“Yeah, Mum’s ticked everything off her list, she whizzed around the big Tesco last night for last minute baking supplies,” Nick says with a shrug. “…As if the first thing I’m doing is heading straight to the kitchen to bake muffins.”
“Well if you did you’d be a hit with your new housemates. Your muffins are delicious,” Charlie says with a wink, and pinches Nick's bum as he skips past, towards Tori’s car.
“You cheeky little”
“Uh uh uh Nicky, we’ve got to get going,” Sarah catches Nick's arm as he tries to follow Charlie.

As all four of them settle into the drive, there is a strange mix of both excitement and melancholy floating about in the air, as they enter this next stage in their lives.
“And you’re sure you packed your meds?”
Charlie sighs before replying. “Yes Tori, for the seventh time, they’re in my wash bag inside my suitcase.”
“Ok, ok, I just, I worry. I didn’t see you pack them. So in my head they’re still in the bathroom cupboard.”
“There are some in the bathroom cupboard. I left some as spare for when I come home to visit.”
Tori can’t help the smile that breaks through her usual stoic expression. ‘Home’, Charlie considers her house, ‘home’. “You know you can come home whenever you want, right?”
He looks at Tori, who is refusing to look anywhere other than the road ahead, and he places his hand on hers, which is loosely resting on the gearstick.
“Yeah I know,” he says, gently giving her hand a small squeeze. He sees her face flutter ever so slightly, and in that moment he knows she’s struggling with this just as much as he is.
Silence falls between them, before ‘Paint It Black’ by The Rolling Stones comes through the speakers, and Charlie starts drumming his fingers on the dashboard. Tori gives him a quick glance, seeing that he has a smirk on his face, knowing full well that this is his sister's absolute favourite song, and she can never resist singing along to it.

Over in the Nelson car the same song starts playing, and Nick smiles, knowing he’s heard this song a lot as he’s walked past Tori’s room. Sarah groans good-naturedly.
“Oh Nicky, you just had to fall in love with a drummer,” she jokes, “They are just so loud!” He shakes his head lovingly at his mother, and starts to sing along at the top of his voice. Sarah can do nothing but laugh, then surprises him by knowing the words, and singing along too.

It’s not long before they hit the halfway mark in their journey, the traffic being surprisingly okay so far. They’ve even reduced the ETA by several minutes already. They stop off at the services, and Nick steps out of the car, stretching up tall, not used to being cooped up in a car for so long. Sarah follows suit, shaking out her legs and mutters with a yawn that Nick can drive for a little while on the next leg of the journey.
Tori pulls up next to them and Charlie steps out of the car, like a magnet he can’t help but wrap his arms around a still stretching Nick, who just giggles at his boyfriend's affection.
“Come on you two, I need some lunch and a wee, not necessarily in that order,” Sarah jokes, as she locks the car.

Once they’re all sat at a table, their different breakfasts chosen, all happily chatting, Nick notices Charlie just prodding at his porridge, staring at the bowl full of various sauce sachets that sits in the middle of the table. Nick stops eating his double sausage and egg McMuffin, swipes the porridge pot away, and replaces it with a Tupperware container of green apple slices and peanut butter dip. Charlie looks up at him, gives him a small half smile, and reaches out for an apple slice. Sarah continues to chat to Tori through the whole interaction, noticing yet not drawing any attention to it, while feeling very proud of the boys, and how they care for and look after one another.

Once back at the cars, they reset the sat navs, and with renewed energy, bags of car snacks and drinks, they set off.
The first song that plays from the playlist Charlie has made starts as they drive off. Nick can’t help but laugh, and Sarah squeals with joy as S Club 7 starts playing ‘Reach’ and the party starts as they continue their travel up the main artery of the UK.

Eventually, after a nap on Charlie’s part which Tori won’t forgive him for, stating ‘car journeys are boring enough without someone snoozing next to you’, they turn into the car park for their University accommodation. Charlie rubs the sleep from his eyes, as his phone starts buzzing.
Nick is calling him.

“What?” Charlie answers, his voice thick from sleep.
“All right Mr. Grumpy gills, just wanted to call, and say welcome to our new home!!”
“You are such a sap.”
“I’m your sap.”
“Idiot.”
“I’m your idiot though.”
“Nick, I’m literally getting out of the car next to you.”
“And?”
“I’m hanging up.”

“So, where do we go?” Nick asks, looking around for a sign for reception.
“I think over there? Just maybe?” Tori smirks and points to a massive red ‘Welcome new students’ sign.
“Mmm, yeah that could be it,” he chuckles sheepishly. Charlie rolls his eyes, and Sarah rubs his back in an empathetic motherly amused way.

“Hello, welcome to Leeds uni! My name is Aled, I’ll be your hall warden, so if you have any issues, or just need tissues, I’m your guy.” He says, with a cheesy warm grin, pointing his thumbs to his chest.

“Hi, I’m Charlie, this is Nick!”
“His boyfriend,” Nick quickly adds, linking his fingers with Charlie’s, earning a smile from Aled.
“Cool! Well let’s see where your rooms are so you can get unpacked and set up!”
Aled looks down the list of names, flicking over several sheets of paper on his clipboard, then smiles to himself when he finds their names.
“Ok then, follow me!”
As he leads them through the building Charlie walks hand in hand with Nick, and he takes in the beauty of Leeds, the ornate windows somehow fitting perfectly with the other, more modern decoration.
“Here we are then!” Aled beams, opening the door to Charlie’s shared room. “So, this is a flat of three shared rooms, so there will be six of you sharing the kitchen which is just down the hall, you have two showers and two toilets, and there’s a sink in the bedroom for you and your roommate to share.”
The boys nod along, as Sarah looks up and down the corridor, and Tori looks over the posters on the notice board for all the different Freshers events being advertised.

“So if this is my room, when does my roommate arrive?” Charlie asks, peering around as he speaks.
“Pretty soon I think,” Aled answers with a smile, and a knowing glance towards Nick.
“Ok so, here are your keys,” he hands one key to Charlie and one to Nick.
“Wait, why do you get a key?” Charlie asks.
“Cos’ I live here too?” Nick says casually, as if he hasn’t just rocked Charlie’s world.
Charlie just stands there, more than a little bit gobsmacked and confused.
“What? But, huh? I thought you’d requested a single room.”
“Aaand I changed my mind,” Nick shrugs and grins as he walks past Charlie, and flomps on one of the beds. He smiles as he sees that they aren’t secured down, so they can definitely push them together to make a large double.
“I think I’ll take this one,” he announces, knowing they’ll be sleeping together anyway.
“Did you know about this?” Charlie asks Tori incredulously, and she just gives a small smirk, walking past to further inspect the room.
“Did you know about this?” He directs the same question to Sarah, who smiles warmly at him and nods.
“Char, of course they both knew, how else do you think we managed to smuggle your drum kit into mum’s car?” Nick chuckled.
“You did what?! Tori, you said you’d taken it to get the wiring checked!” Charlie can’t quite process what’s going on, his brain fried. “You said, you said I couldn’t bring it,” he mutters quietly, sitting on the edge of the other bed. Tori sits next to him.
“Yes, but that was before your roommate was your boyfriend. And he doesn’t mind the noise.”
Charlie looks to Nick who is lying down, propped up on his elbows with a shit eating grin on his face. Charlie dives off his bed and onto a laughing Nick, who lets out an ‘oof!’ but quickly recovers, and wraps his arms around Charlie’s waist.
Aled stands in the doorway watching and smiling, then clears his throat. “Also I have a message from someone called Sam? He wanted me to tell you, he spoke to a friend - Tobie..?” He frowned and trailed off, then looked at a post-it on his clipboard. “Yes, Tobie at the leisure centre, and once you're settled in and you’ve got your timetables, if you both head down there to discuss hours, you can work there part time.”
“Sam said what?!” Now it’s Nick's turn to look shocked.
Tori cut in, then. “He got you and Charlie jobs. He told me last week when he heard back from Tobie. Charlie you can teach - apparently the local schools hire out the pool for lessons, and Nick, you can be a lifeguard. If you want to, of course.” She grins, a rare moment. “And yes, I know all the secrets. Because I’m awesome. Now let’s start getting all your boxes, me and Sarah have a long drive home.” She turns on her heel and leaves before the boys can even blink, Sarah just chuckles and follows her.
“Is this really happening?” Charlie mutters as Aled leaves.
“Yep.”
“You’re really my roommate?”
“Yeah!”
“We’re like… living together?”
“Yes, Charlie!” Nick replies with a laugh and a wild grin. Pressing one final kiss to Charlie’s curls, they walk back to the cars hand in hand to fetch their boxes, excited to unload them and sort out their new room.

After a few trips back and forth - Nick refusing to let Sarah or Tori lift a finger, and an emotional goodbye from Sarah, She had driven off after wiping tears from her eyes, promising to send the boys a text every time she stops, and when she gets home safely. Tori then stands in front of Charlie, neither one seeming to know what to do or what to say. Charlie has been dreading this moment, the moment Tori leaves. It has been made a little easier as Nick is right beside him, but Tori shoots him a look, and Nick quickly makes himself scarce.
“Charlie, if you tell anyone about this I will cut up your converse.”
She wraps her arms around him and holds him tight, she squeezes and mumbles.
“I love you so, so much, and I’m so ridiculously proud of you. Show the world what you're made of Charlie Spring, because believe it or not you are made of good stuff.”
She pulls back, and the single tear she has allowed to escape rolls down her cheek.
“Tori I-” she shakes her head and holds her hand up, to interrupt him.
“No. I’m just going to leave, and I’ll see you for October half term.”
Charlie nods silently, shell shocked as he watches Tori leave, she hesitates slightly in the doorway, but ultimately decides not to look back and carries on out the door. Charlie slumps back down onto his bed, taking a moment to himself. He takes some deep, steadying breaths looking at his drum kit, then he moves his eye line as Nick walks back in, gently knocking on the door to announce his presence.
“You doing ok?” Nick asks gently.
“Yeah, I think so. It’s… It’s a lot.”
“Mmmm, I know what you mean. But we have each other, we’ll be just fine.” Charlie nods in reply, Nick sits next to him on the bed, and they link their fingers together, sitting in comfortable silence, slowly adjusting to their new normal, and allowing excitement for this new chapter, the beginning of something fresh and wonderful, to creep in.

………

As Charlie turns the key in the lock, he pushes the slightly stuck front door and huffs a little - he really needs to remember to get it fixed. He toes off his shoes and hangs up his coat, he walks from the porch to the hallway. He smiles at the love spoon hanging on the wall, reminding him of their holiday to Wales when it rained for seven days straight, so they had stayed wrapped up in their little rented cottage, log fire crackling and entertained themselves. On the eighth day when the sun peeped through the clouds, the beauty of the vibrant colours, and the sparkly dew on the fields had taken his breath away, and the image had stuck with him ever since. They wandered into the village and found a love spoon in a local craft shop, the carpenter carved their initials into the spoon stating their love would last forever.

Charlie puts his keys on the table, takes his glasses off, he rubs the bridge of his nose to make his eyes refocus as he looks at the collage of photos hanging in their hallway. The first picture that catches his eye is the one that Sarah had given to him and Nick as a wedding present. It was a picture she had sneakily taken way back when Nick and Charlie had first started dating, wrapped up together in Nick's bed, taken just seconds before Nellie went in and jumped on them both. He then spots a dust bunny lurking behind the door, he’s been meaning to sweep it up but it’s been taunting him as he keeps forgetting about it. On the opposite side of the hall he sees a couple of duplo blocks that Vicky must have dropped, and they’ve been kicked to one side to avoid being stepped on. He bends and picks them up, pushing them into his pocket.

He doesn’t normally spend so long looking at all the pictures, but today he is feeling particularly reflective, so he next looks at a photo Diane took during Nick’s surprise date day. He’s in the hot pink suit and Nick is in black glittery trousers with a light blue glittery shirt. They both look fabulous, and they are posing as if in a photoshoot for Gay Times magazine. He often thinks back to that day, the warmth he felt from Nick and his auntie, how safe they made him feel. It had started a journey of self love and care that made him who he is today. He also sometimes looks back at the album she made with fondness, even the nude pictures he keeps in his desk drawer upstairs make him smile, they are so subtle, and beautiful, a stark reminder of how far he’s come.

Graduation pictures next, Nick and Charlie in gowns, Sarah and Tori wearing their caps. He loves this picture, because there is so much joy within it. He’d done it, against all the odds, he’d achieved it. It wasn’t easy, in fact it was bloody hard, balancing his studies while teaching swimming. Keeping a very close eye on his finances, while still trying to enjoy the student experience. Despite everything, he got through it, and passed at the top of his class. Tori is looking up at him in the image, and now looking at it, he can see the pride in her face clear as day.

In between the graduation pictures is possibly one of Charlie’s favourite non-family photos. It’s of Pat, Dot, Jan, and all the other regular women only swimmers, all in nothing but their swimming costumes holding hands and lining the side of the pool. The camera had captured them mid jump, all in the air about to cannonball into the pool together, their faces beaming with happiness and joy. They had just finished a sponsored swim, where they raised money for local LGBT children to have a safe space,and access to a counsellor, all within the leisure centre. Charlie had kept in contact with Pat via her Instagram account, and had helped to advertise the swim. He also rallied the women’s only swimmers in Leeds to get involved, and they had collectively raised over twenty thousand pounds.

Next is a picture of Nick and Charlie’s hands, Charlie’s palm on top of Nick’s larger one, a key in the centre. It was taken the day they’d moved into their home together, and it always makes Charlie giggle to himself because he remembers just how excited Nick was. He kept bouncing and dancing around the house, shouting, ‘Gonna have sex here! Dog bed in that corner, Gonna suck you over there! Dining table here! Sofa over there! Lube lives here!’ He was like a kid at Christmas, seeing Santa for the first time.

Their engagement photo has always made Charlie smile, he had been asking Nick to marry him since they graduated, at any opportunity, he would ask. Nick would always smile, nod, and say ‘I love you. But no,’ then they would giggle, and it would repeat the next time Charlie asked. Charlie would forever moan that he wanted to be a Nelson, he felt far more a Nelson than he’d ever felt like a Spring. He had kept true to his word, and never made contact with his parents again after the night Jane had appeared at Tori’s door. Julio had text once or twice over the years, but Charlie had never replied. He had all the family he needed.
To Charlie’s surprise, one day while they were celebrating his twenty-fifth birthday at Centre Parcs, drifting on the lazy river, Nick had bobbed over to him on his floating ring then held his hand so they didn’t drift apart, two doughnuts drifting down the lazy river together, and it was this peaceful serene moment that Nick asked Charlie to marry him. He must have set it up, because the centre parcs photography lady had caught the moment perfectly. Charlie had sprung from his own giant inflatable pink doughnut into Nick's lap, causing both of them to sink with a huge splash. And that was the photo he was looking at. Afterwards while Charlie was drying off, Nick had disappeared, returning a minute later with a sheepish grin and a velvet box in his hand. Charlie had worn the simple brushed titanium band ever since, only taking it off for swimming lessons, when he replaced it with a silicone replica.

Their wedding photos are in a large frame with all their favourites put together, a large black and white candid print of them embracing and laughing in the centre. Everyone had looked so wonderful in their suits and dresses, and the love he feels when he looks at the picture of everyone throwing rainbow confetti over them, makes his heart start to beat a little faster each time. It had been such a wonderful day, the day he officially stopped being a Spring and became Charlie Nelson, because he had outright refused to double barrel the name. Tao had once mentioned they were mad getting married at twenty six, but as Charlie had quite rightly pointed out, they had been together for eight years by then, and both Nick and Charlie knew they had found their forever.
In his best man speech, Tao had admitted he was wrong to ever doubt them, which made Charlie well up and hug his best friend even tighter that day.

After the honeymoon, they started the adoption process, since they knew it could take a long time and they knew they wanted to adopt. And so, the next photo is of little Vicky, it had taken two long and stress filled years but it was so so worth it. She is mid run leaping towards Sarah, Sarah has the biggest smile on her teary face, and Nick looks so proud watching his daughter meet her Nanny for the first time. Charlie took the picture, he remembers the ear piercing squeal Vicky gave out when Sarah walked in, she was so excited to have even more family.
Vicky was two when they adopted her, and she has never once asked where her mummy is. She loves her Daddy, and her Papa, and she really loves Daisy, their dog, the two of them get up to all kinds of mischief together.
The photos continue, displaying Tori and Michaels wedding picture, family holidays, Christmas’s at Sarah’s - of course Tori and Michael always attend, there was never any question really.

There are also of course, mementos dotted all around the house, from Nick’s Leeds rugby captain jersey- framed and hung in the downstairs toilet, to a striking photo of Charlie’s first band gig at Uni. He is in silhouette and mid-song, you can see the sweat flying off him, and he can feel the vibe of the song even now, years after when he looks at it. There is framed artwork from Vicky, pictures from her third and fourth birthdays, ornaments they’ve collected on their day trips as a family, but even with all the other rooms full of pieces of their story, the hallway remains Charlie’s favourite.
He and Nick have turned it into a timeline of their life together, and Charlie hopes it will go on and on forever, adding pictures as they go. Eventually though, after taking his time studying each milestone in picture form, he makes it to the kitchen door, any tension from the day melted away by his reminiscing. Seeing as no one is home yet, he’ll put the oven on to warm up ready for dinner, or so he thinks.

“SURPRISE!!!!!” Is shouted by numerous people as he opens the door, party poppers are popped, and the whoops and cheers and clapping are deafening. Charlie jumps, covers his shocked face, and tries to run back to the safety of the hallway. He should have been expecting this. It is his birthday after all, and Nick is not one for subtle gestures.
Once he manages to calm his breathing, he looks around the room and everyone is here, cooped up in his cozy kitchen diner. There are streamers, and banners, and handmade decorations he’s sure are courtesy of Nick's pupils.
Vicky runs at him from Sarah’s arms, and wraps her little arms around his knees.
“Daddy, Daddy look! Papa made you a cake!” She excitedly tells him, and she grabs his hand, leading him deeper into the party. Her hair is in bunches and she’s wearing a new purple sparkly party dress, he scoops her up as if she’s flying, and her giggles fill the room.
“How did you keep this a secret my little princess?” Charlie indulgently asks.
“Papa surprised me before you got home!”
He looks at Nick who is smiling as he starts to walk over to Charlie, then he places one hand on his back, and kisses his cheek. “Happy birthday darling.” Charlie beams back. “Thank you.”
“You, are more than welcome.”
“Not just for today, Nick. For everything. For the last twelve years. Just, thank you.”
“Why are you being a sap?” Nick grins at him, then gently takes his hand and kisses it. “Come on, let’s cut your cake.”
Charlie huffs a laugh and follows Nick, greeting people with hellos and hugs as he goes. Vicky wriggles out from his arms and starts bouncing between all her favourite people, until she is wrangled by Tao to stand just a little bit still while they all sing happy birthday, and Charlie blows out his candles.

There is a table laden with presents, a table with party food, and Nick has baked a ginormous chocolate cake as the centre of the spread.
There is also a small vanilla cheesecake sitting on the table. Charlie spots it and looks at Tori, who offers him a small, almost unnoticeable smile. He grins back, a wordless conversation of remembrance and gratitude, a symbol of their found freedom together - she had bought him the same vanilla cheesecake every year, a soft reminder they persevered and now thrive, and together they are strong, they never needed their parents again.

As the party continues the drinks start to flow, and a little while later Vicky starts yawning. People take that as a cue to start leaving, and Charlie smiles to himself. Birthday parties with four year olds never go on too late. Which is perfect really, because all Charlie wants to do is snuggle up with Nick anyway.
He says goodbye to Tao, Elle, Tara, and Darcy. Isaac left a little while ago stating it was far too peopley, but really he can only cope with Vicky asking him hundreds of questions for so long, and Charlie gets it. Really, he does. She’s his absolute universe, but she is extremely inquisitive.
Tori and Michael leave next, and Charlie hugs her briefly. “Thank you for everything,” He whispers in her ear.
“Enjoy the cheesecake,” she replies, and gives him a small kiss on his cheek. “…And Happy Birthday. Welcome to club 30!” He groans at that, and pushes her gently out of the door with a giggle.
Last to leave is Sarah, but only because Vicky had begged her to stay and read bedtime stories. Sarah dutifully agrees, and puts Vicky to bed while Nick and Charlie tidy up downstairs.

Later that evening when they’re finally snuggled up in bed, Charlie looks over and smiles at his husband. “I can’t believe Darcy bought us a framed record of ‘I Love Rock n’ Roll’… will she ever let that die?”
Nick chuckles and shakes his head “I don’t think so, you know it’s her ringtone right? And she’s shown Vicky the video.” Charlie just huffs a laugh and rolls his eyes, while Nick hugs Charlie a little tighter. “I haven’t been looking forward to your birthday, you know,” he mutters quietly into Charlie’s curls.
“Why not? You turned 30 last year, it doesn’t look too bad. Am I going grey? Oh god, do you not think I’ll rock the salt and pepper look?” Charlie’s eyes widen a little in mock panic, then he giggles.
“That’s not what I mean and you know it, and anyway, your hair is still beautifully black.” Nick playfully scolds.
“I know what you mean.” Charlie says quietly, after a few minutes of comfortable silence. “He gets out soon.”
“Yeah,” Nick says, pulling Charlie closer still.
“Do you know what though?” Charlie whispers.
“What?” Nick shifts his head to look at Charlie.
“Screw Him! Look what we’ve achieved in the last twelve years, while he’s been rotting away in prison... I wouldn’t change it for the world!” Charlie says with a new found confidence, and a proud smile.
“I love you Charles Francis Nelson, husband of mine, love of my life,” Nick is beaming uncontrollably with pride.
“Oh shut up you idiot!”
“I’m your idiot though,” Nick says, poking one of Charlie’s dimples.
“Yeah you are, mine and Vicky’s idiot, but we love you anyway. More than anything.”